OUTER HOUSE, COURT OF SESSION
[2008] CSOH 150
|
|
OPINION OF LORD
MATTHEWS
in the cause
MARILYN LOUISE
McDONALD-GRANT
Pursuer;
Against
SUTHERLAND & CO
Defenders:
ннннннннннннннннн________________
|
Pursuer:
Stewart QC; Lindsays, Aberdeen
Defenders: Moynihan QC; Balfour + Manson
29 October 2008
[1] This
is an action for damages arising out of what is said to be professional
negligence.
[2] The
pursuer, the spelling of whose name varies throughout the documentation, is the
widow and executrix nominate of the late William Barclay Grant
(variously referred to hereinafter as Mr Grant, Mr Grant Senior or
Barclay, to distinguish him from his son William Grant Junior), who
formerly lived with his first wife Margaret in a farmhouse at Mains of Garten,
Boat of Garten, Inverness-shire.
Following her death, he engaged a number of housekeepers to look after
himself and his sons William and Alexander.
It is said that from 1988 he engaged a number of lady companions, on a live
in basis, including the pursuer in April 1992. She and he were married in June 1993 and
she lived with and cared for him until his death on 16 July 1998.
[3] On
1 April 1993,
Mr Grant signed a Disposition prepared by the defenders, which was
recorded on 9 June 1993. In terms thereof he conveyed the fee of the
farmhouse to his son William, subject to a liferent in favour of
"William Barclay Grant and his assignees." It is averred that the terms of that Disposition
arose out of advice given to Mr Grant by the defenders to the effect that
such a clause would mitigate inheritance tax, safeguard against care costs and
facilitate reduction of the business overdraft.
It is averred that such advice was ill-founded in all respects as any
competent solicitor should have known and that its effect would be to deprive
the pursuer of any right to live in the farmhouse after Mr Grant's death.
There was, it is averred, no good reason for him to divest himself gratuitously
of his farmhouse when the Disposition was granted in terms devised by the
defenders which had this effect. These
averments are not denied but are met with an admission that the Disposition was
signed and no admission beyond that. There are also averments that Mr Grant
was concerned to be in a position to provide security in respect of a right to
occupy the farmhouse after his death for any wife or housekeeper living with
him at the time and his instructions to the defenders were said to be dependent
on that concern being satisfied. It is
said that "his instructions to the defenders were to effect a disposal in
relation to the farmhouse which preserved an entitlement on his part to secure
a right of occupation for his wife or housekeeper after his death. His instructions in relation to the granting
of said Disposition at all were conditional on this entitlement being
preserved. Had he not been advised and
assured by the defenders that this condition was satisfied WBG would not have
been prepared to instruct and sign said Disposition.....the defenders advised
that the Disposition (which contains a reference to assignees) reserved to WBG
the possibility of appointing persons to a lifetime right of occupation after
his death." These averments are denied. It is said in Answer, inter alia, that by letter of 25 February 1993 WBG dismissed the pursuer from
her post of housekeeper with immediate effect. He gave no instructions to give benefit to any
housekeeper, far less to the pursuer. He
was happy that he had affected the transfer to William. It is also said in Answer that the defenders'
instructions were to draft the Disposition as they did draft it. Other material averments will be referred to
in due course. It can be noted at this
stage, though, that Barclay Grant never assigned, or attempted to assign,
the benefit of the liferent to the pursuer.
[4] A
number of preliminary pleas were tabled and they remained extant as at the date
of the proof before answer, following a debate before Lord Dawson.
Evidence
[5] The first witness for the
pursuer was Mr George Ross Craig Wood, a solicitor with the
firm of Craig Wood, Solicitors in Inverness. He was admitted in 1976 and said his
specialty was Criminal Law. He had been
an assistant with the firm of MacArthur & Co before joining the defenders
and becoming a partner long before 1992.
He had previously given evidence in an action for reduction of the Disposition,
before Lord Reed on 16 June 1999. It was accepted that the firm prepared the Disposition
under consideration. The subjects of the
Disposition were Mains of Garten farmhouse, which was Mr Grant's
home. He denied that his firm had been
negligent.
[6] He
went to visit Mr Grant in Raigmore
Hospital on 23 February 1995 in order to discuss
Mr Grant's sons' concerns about his housekeeper. Mr Grant had suffered a stroke. That was the only occasion he spoke with
Mr Grant between his going into hospital and his coming out again. He did not take any instructions from him
that day. It was suggested that he had
discussed with him his whole family and property situation but he denied
that. He did not take any instructions
which he passed onto the firm. He was
not a conveyancer and did not prepare the Disposition. He presumed that it was done either by
Mr Iain (sometimes written "Ian" in the papers) Innes or someone else who
may have been in the office. If it was
not Mr Innes, he did not know who prepared it.
[7] He
said that he discussed with Mr Grant the problems perceived by his sons
and left him to make up his own mind. He
understood later that he had done. A
formal letter of dismissal was written up, probably by Mr Innes, but the
witness did not take that to hospital for signature. It was a better that even chance that
Mr Innes had taken it.
[8] He
was referred to 6/3 of process, a collection of notes and memoranda written by
him relating to 23 February. He
confirmed that he dictated the memos. At
the foot of page 2 there was a reference to an evening telephone
conversation with young William Grant to the effect, inter alia, that Mr Innes would be asked to draw up a suitable
letter of termination of the housekeeper's appointment.
[9] He
understood that that in fact happened.
He had nothing more to do with Mr Grant thereafter.
[10] In cross-examination he said that he had known Mr Grant
since the mid-70's or thereby when he was with MacArthur & Co. When he moved to
Sutherland & Co, Mr Grant also moved as a client. His original dealings with him were when
Mr Grant took action to purchase his croft. After that he did not have any more dealings
as such with him. Mr Grant was a
very powerful individual who knew exactly what he wanted. He would take advice from his lawyers and
reflect but he liked his own way.
[11] On the occasion when he went to hospital Mr Grant's two
sons had come to the office. He thought
that they had seen Mr Innes, who appeared to be of the view that the
witness knew Mr Grant well and decided to call him in. There was a meeting between Mr Innes,
himself and the two boys and the subject matter was the now pursuer, or
Mrs McDonald, as she then was. The
boys wanted him to speak to Mr Grant about her but he did not know her
himself. He could not recall any
dealings he may have had with the sons previously, although he knew them.
[12] He had not looked at the transcript of his evidence in the run-up
to the proof, but he had looked at Lord Reed's opinion. It was not easy to recall what happened. His impression of Mr Grant in hospital
was that he was in effect the same man that he always had been. Mr Wood was aware that Mr Grant was
ill but he was not slurring his speech and his brain was not affected. They spoke as they would normally speak on
any other occasion. The sons were
telling him that Mrs McDonald had been with him as a housekeeper for some
months. She was disruptive and causing
disputes in the family, and young William Grant's wife was particularly
upset. They wanted their father to get
rid of her. He went to hospital because
he knew him and it was as simple as that.
He told Mr Grant that there was a lot of unhappiness at the farm,
on the part of his sons and William's wife.
He did not know that Mrs McDonald had any status other than that of
housekeeper. There had been many other
housekeepers and the boys were concerned that she was to be given a working
interest in the farm, which they did not want.
He saw Mr Grant alone in hospital.
He told him that he had something to tell him and thought that he would
have told him to take some time to reflect because the choice was his. He was trying to stay fairly neutral.
[13] That same evening, according to the note, there was a telephone
call from William Grant junior.
[14] He was referred again to 6/3.
The front page consists of certain manuscript notes in his own
handwriting. W B Grant's name
appears at the top of the note and a reference to "Marlene Macdonald," who
was divorced. There was also a reference
to Ward 7C and Room 19 where Mr Grant was. It appeared that Mrs McDonald had been
there for ten and a half months and had divided the family. William Grant's wife had gone to Elgin. There was a reference to Mrs McDonald
pulling out her hair and an indication that there had been seventeen moves,
which he interpreted as changes of housekeeper, in the last five years. It was also said that Mrs McDonald was only
staying if he, meaning Mr Grant, was fit.
[15] The entries on page 2 would have been dictated partly from
memory and partly from the manuscript note.
[16] The note in relation to the hospital is in the following terms:
"Attendance on
Barclay Grant at Raigmore Hospital. Advising of problems as we perceived them
with his son, William and a lady called Marlene MacDonald who was acting
as his housekeeper. He will give due
thought to the matter and speak to his son no doubt later tonight."
[17] That note would have been written the following day.
[18] There was also a note of an evening telephone attendance with
young William Grant to the following effect:
"Having spoken
to his father, it appears that Barclay Grant has now seen the need to
dismiss Marlene MacDonald. He will
tell her himself tomorrow and will offer her one week's wages in lieu
thereof. He will also probably ask young
Mr William Grant to have our Mr Innes draw up a suitable letter
of termination of Marlene MacDonald's employment."
[19] He understood that it would have been Barclay Grant
himself who would have told Mrs McDonald that she was dismissed.
[20] 6/4 was a copy of a letter of termination, but he had not
dictated that himself.
[21] He said that the notes at page 2 were detailed, that being
his practice at the time. He denied any
suggestion that he discussed property issues, the partnership or inheritance
tax with Mr Grant. He would not
have had the expertise. Similarly, he
did not discuss the terms of any liferent.
[22] He was then invited to peruse the transcript of his evidence
before Lord Reed, No 6/12 of process.
He agreed that that transcript accurately represented his position.
[23] It had been put to him before me that he had received
instructions from Mr Grant about his property affairs and that had never
been put to him before.
[24] In re-examination he said again that Mr Grant had been
single minded and a strong individual.
He had no reason to think that he was anything other than honest. He was asked if he could envisage him saying
that he was sorry for having caused any bother and that he just wanted things
done as before, in other words that he was apologising for creating a mess by
consorting with the pursuer. Mr Wood
thought that he could have said that but could not recall his saying it to
him. He thought that he might have noted
if something like that was said but it was possible. He was asked if he was the kind of man who
would easily break down in tears and he said that he had only seen him in
connection with business matters. He had
no idea if there was a sensitive side to his nature although there could have
been. He could have had a vulnerable
side but he was not vulnerable when he saw him.
[25] Both Alexander and William had come to see him but Alexander's
knowledge of the housekeeper could only have been based on hearsay since he
lived in Aberdeen. The net effect of what they said was to
blacken the pursuer's character and they had an interest to do it, or at least
young William did. He did not think that
Alexander had anything to do with the farm.
He knew that William would inherit his father's property. One way of looking at matters was that there
was a strong interest in having the pursuer's character blackened and in having
her removed but it was a family matter.
The note referred to a divided family and there was at least a potential
conflict of interest. As far as giving
the pursuer a working interest in the farm was concerned, he thought that that
amounted to giving her a job rather than a share in the partnership. He was not aware if the sons knew that their
father was on affectionate terms with her.
They were telling him that there was a division in the family but that
might have been completely untrue. It
was suggested that the pursuer had had no chance to refute the allegations made
against her but the witness was sure that she would have had a chance to
respond if Mr Grant had put the allegations to her. There was a reference in his evidence before
Lord Reed to stealing cheques and embezzling money but the witness was
keeping an open mind on that. If she had
been doing that, it was a distinct possibility that Mr Grant would never
want to see her again.
[26] I have to say that I found the witness generally credible.
[27] I have no doubt that his notes were contemporaneous and I have
no reason to think that he was doing other than his level best to tell the
truth as he saw it.
[28] The next witness was Iain McDonald Innes, who was a
solicitor and a partner in Craig Wood's firm. His expertise was now mostly crime and had
been since he joined Mr Wood in 1995.
Before that he had been involved mostly in conveyancing and executry
work, as a partner in Sutherland & Co.
He had been admitted as a solicitor in 1976 and was assumed as a partner
three years later.
[29] He had given evidence in two or three sets of proceedings in
connection with this matter. There was
an arbitration to do with settling the accounts of the farming partnership and
the action for reduction.
[30] He agreed that an arbiter was appointed in December 1993
and made a final award in April 1997.
His evidence in the arbitration was given on 29 April 1996 according to the
records. His evidence before
Lord Reed was given on 29 and 30 April 1999.
He had also given evidence at a commission for recovery of documents on 25 March 1999.
[30] He did not accept that his firm had been negligent.
[31] In 1992/1993 the firm acted for Mr Grant,
William Grant Junior and the family partnership of WBGrant &
Sons. They farmed 97 acres at Mains
of Garten and the farm was a partnership asset.
Mr Grant owned two-thirds
of the assets, the farmhouse was owned wholly by him and he had a tenancy of
76 acres or thereby at Toum, nearby.
[32] He agreed
generally that the farmhouse and the farmlands were seen as a package and that
he was involved in discussions about various options concerning it.
[33] He knew that
Mr Grant had been a widower since 1988 and that in 1992/93 he was 62 or 63 years
of age. William Grant Junior
lived with his wife in a house called Beechgrove, adjacent to the farmhouse,
while Alexander lived in Aberdeen and had nothing to do with the farm. Mr Grant had employed a number of
housekeepers.
[34] Craig Wood
had been Mr Grant's lawyer in the past and when he had come to Sutherland & Co
he had effectively brought him as a client to the firm. No doubt he would have indicated to him that
Mr Innes was a conveyancer.
[35] Mr Grant
had a stroke on 13 February 1993 and went to Raigmore Hospital.
On 17 March he was transferred to Ian Charles Hospital in Grantown-on-Spey and he was
eventually discharged home on 10 May 1993.
On 21 May he consulted new lawyers, and in particular
George McWilliam of MacArthur & Co in Inverness.
That was apparently because he professed himself dissatisfied with
Mr Innes' firm. He said that he
thought that Sutherland & Co had been acting for his son William
and against his own interests.
[36] Sutherland & Co
continued to act for William Junior for a time until he then consulted the
firm of South Forrest not very long afterwards.
[37] Soon after
Mr Grant Senior consulted MacArthur & Co, Mr McWilliam
telephoned the witness, which was a natural thing to do. It was put to Mr Innes that he gave
Mr McWilliam an account of what had happened between his firm and
Mr Grant Senior but he could not recall that.
[38] I understood
him to agree that he told Mr McWilliam when and how he obtained
instructions for the Disposition of the house.
That would have been the first account he had given anyone about it and
it was only weeks after the Disposition was signed. The matter would have been clear in his
memory.
[39] His position
in the Court of Session proof was that he had not visited Mr Grant in
hospital, although Mr Wood had done so on one occasion. He knew about that at the time. Mr Stewart said that there was a
suggestion that the witness was at the hospital in connection with the
signature of the letter of dismissal of the pursuer. The witness did not remember that but he
could picture Mr Grant in hospital and it was just possible he might have
been there to have that letter signed.
He did not go to hospital to obtain Mr Grant's instructions about
divesting himself of his assets in favour of his son William.
[40] Between
14 February and 10 May 1993 he saw Mr Grant twice but not in
hospital. Those occasions were at Mains
of Garten. He thought that he would have
been aware that Mr Grant had been taken out of hospital specifically to
sign deeds but he could not remember precisely.
[41] He took the farmhouse
Disposition to Mains of Garten to have it signed by Mr Grant on 1 April 1993.
[42] The Disposition
of the farmlands was taken by him to Mains of Garten on 8 April 1993 along with other documents. The instructions for the Disposition of the
house would have to have been given before the document was presented for
signature, in other words before 1 April 1993.
As far as the other documents were concerned, the instructions would
have had to been given before 8 April 1993.
On 1 April 1993 he must have been given instructions
to prepare the Disposition of the farm and instructions to bring the various
deeds which he brought on 8 April for signature. He thought that he had not discussed
Mr Grant's resignation from the partnership until he had been given
instructions to prepare that deed but it had been discussed with other people,
namely the accountant and possibly the bank manager. It had also possibly been discussed with
William Junior.
[43] The effect of
the Disposition of the farm which was signed on 8 April 1993 was to transfer the farm into the sole
ownership of William Junior.
Previously it had been owned by William Senior and William Junior
as Trustees for the partnership.
[44] On that same
occasion he brought a deed by which Mr Grant Senior resigned from the
partnership. William Junior carried
on as the sole remaining partner. There
was also a codicil to the will. The will
had provided for a legacy of г20,000 payable to Alexander and the codicil provided
that it be paid at г4,000 per annum for five years with no interest. That would benefit William as the ongoing
partner. There was also on 8 April
a Disposition of a house site to be decrofted.
[45] There was a
dispute about what happened on 1 April in relation to
Mr Grant Senior's knowledge of what he was signing.
[46] The witness's
recollection was that Mr Grant Senior was sitting on a settee, when
the witness went over and told him what the deed did and he then read it for
himself. He could definitely remember
his reading it over. Even if he had read
it to him he thought that Mr Grant would have read it. He would have been aware that a liferent was
being reserved to himself and his assignees.
[47] The witness
did not prepare the deed and could not remember who might have done. Possibly it was a conveyancing colleague
although he was sure that it was not John McAdam, the other conveyancing
partner.
[48] An
application for information as to the identity of the drafter had been opposed
on the basis that the defenders had no memory of who it was and no means of
finding out.
[49] Any
instructions about the Disposition of the house were given after 7 October 1992 when Mr Grant first discussed
inheritance tax issues with Mr Innes.
[50] Between
October 1992 and February 1993 when he went into hospital, there was
at least one one-to-one meeting between the witness and Mr Grant to
discuss inheritance tax. Refinancing was
also discussed at length as was the possibility of using the farmhouse as
security for a loan to repay the overdraft.
[51] It was hoped
that as a member of the National Farmers Union Mr Grant might obtain
preferential rates from NFU Mutual but in view of his physical condition
they would not lend to him. That was
quite apart from his stroke.
[52] In the reduction
action it was alleged that Mr Grant had signed the Disposition while under
the influence of his son William, in the context of his stroke. Before his stroke there was no question of
his being under William's influence at all and he was free to dispose of his
assets as he wished.
[53] He was then
asked how the discussions crystallised into instructions. If clear instructions had been given before
his stroke, it was suggested that there would have been no need to get further
instructions but the witness said that the position would have been confirmed
to see if he still wished to proceed.
[54] It was
suggested that there were four possibilities.
The first of these was that there were clear instructions given before
the stroke and the second was that there were clear instructions before the
stroke which Mr Grant withdrew and then reverted to. That second scenario was denied by the
witness. He said that he had clear instructions
in December 1992 about where they were heading. They had moved on from refinancing to
succession and Mr Grant Senior talked to Alexander at the witness's
request because of his intention to transfer the farm and the farmhouse to
William. The witness suggested that
Alexander be told in advance. That was
in December 1992 and it was duly done.
There was no note of that in the file but Alexander could be asked about
it.
[55] The third
scenario put by Mr Stewart was that there were no clear instructions
before the stroke but his intentions were clarified later and the witness agreed
that that was a possibility.
[56] The fourth
scenario was that no instructions at all were given by Mr Grant and the
witness denied that that was a possibility.
He felt that he had clear instructions which were later clarified and
there were discussions in December.
[57] He denied
that the whole of the estate was to be regarded as a package since parts of it
could have been treated differently.
Mr Grant had wanted to regulate the succession to his estate. To some extent the assets were interrelated
but they could have been broken up. The
discussions were wide ranging. He found
that farmers would discuss things with him and then go away. Some time would pass before something
crystallised. He thought that that was
what had happened in this case. Mr Grant
had had advice before his stroke but the crystallisation of his instructions
took place after that.
[58] It was
suggested, that contrary to his firm's position, the arbiter had found that
there had been no agreement about the dissolution of the partnership assets and
objection was taken to this on the basis of no Record. The Record was not concerned with the assets
of the partnership but with the farmhouse.
While the farmlands and the tenancy at Toum etc had been discussed in
evidence as a matter of background, there was no Record relating to the
dissolution of the partnership.
[59] In reply
Mr Stewart invited me either to repel the objection or admit the
evidence under reservation. He accepted
that the case was about the farmhouse but evidence had already been given that
the various assets were interrelated and they had been explored as a necessary
part of the background.
[60] Furthermore these questions had a bearing on credibility and
reliability.
[61] I decided to allow the evidence under reservation.
[62] The witness agreed that, contrary to the position advanced by
him and the firm, the arbiter had found that there was no concluded agreement
about division of the partnership assets.
[63] Indeed the arbiter had placed no reliance on the evidence of
the witness.
[64] In the course of the arbitration Mr Grant Senior had
expressed himself content for the farmlands to pass to his son, whether or not
he had agreed to the Disposition in 1993.
[65] The witness had not prepared the Disposition of the farmlands,
which was 6/2 of process.
[66] It was suggested that on the face of that deed it could not
have been executed on 8 April 1993
and objection was again taken to that line.
[67] At the outset of proceedings there had been a discussion about
a Joint Minute which would have agreed that various documents including
the Dispositions were as the bore to be and there had been no suggestion that
there was anything wrong with the date of execution. In any event this related to the farmlands,
not the farmhouse.
[68] Once again Mr Stewart submitted that the matter had a
clear bearing on credibility and reliability.
It had been suggested that the witness had presented this document for
the signature of Mr Grant on 8 April and on the face of it that could
not have been so.
[69] Again I allowed the evidence to proceed subject to competency
and relevancy.
[70] The witness agreed that on page second of the Disposition;
reference was made to another Disposition by the partnership in favour of
William Barclay Grant, dated 8 April and recorded on 14 May 1993.
[71] That date had obviously not yet come by 8 April 1993 and the witness said that
the explanation could simply be that it was an error of some kind.
[72] He did not know if there existed such a deed as was referred
to.
[73] It was then suggested that 6/2 had been altered after signature
and objection was once again taken to that.
[74] It seemed to me that this was a step too far. There was no Record for any such alteration
and I upheld the objection. As it
happened, though, it became clear later that the document must have been
altered after signature, so my ruling had no practical effect.
[75] Reference was then made to 6/4 of process, certain documents
from the defenders' file relating to William B Grant which
Mr Stewart did not accept was complete.
The witness agreed that there was no reference to any discussions about
the codicil before Mr Grant suffered his stroke.
[76] There had, though, been discussions about succession and there
was a worry that payment of the legacy of г20,000 in one fell swoop would be a
burden on the farm. The witness was
involved in that discussion and he insisted that he was telling the truth. He accepted that there was no note but he
maintained his position.
[77] He was then referred to sheet 6 in that production, which
was a cover sheet for a fax sent by him on 17 February 1993. The subject matter was the will. He said that a copy of the will would have
been sent to William Junior.
[78] It was put to him again that there was no note of any
discussion about the codicil before the stroke but within a day of it, the
witness was sending a copy of the will to someone with an interest in it,
namely William. In reply, Mr Innes
said that William and his father were very much a unit. He did not appear to demur from the
suggestion, though, that sending a copy of the will to William was a gross
breach of client confidentiality.
[79] He denied a suggestion made by Mr Stewart that he drafted
the codicil on William's instructions.
[80] The draft of the codicil appears at page 35 in 6/4 and is
in the terms which I have already indicated.
The witness said that he drafted it. It was put to him that instructions for the
codicil were received after Mr Grant Senior went into hospital and he
agreed that that was the case, although succession had been discussed earlier
with the fine tuning being left till later.
[81] Apart from the reference to Inheritance Tax there were no
notes in the file discussing succession.
When he had given evidence in 1999 he told Lord Reed that he had
obtained instructions for the Disposition of the farmhouse by telephone in the
week before 1 April 1993. It was suggested that that was untrue and he
disagreed. He told the truth then, as he
remembered it, but he could not remember the position now. He would have hoped that his memory in 1996
was better than that in 1999. He
could not recall the arbiter being at great pains to find out when he had
obtained the instructions. It was put to
him that he did not tell the arbiter that he had received such a phone call and
he simply referred to the terms of the report.
It was also put to him that he had not told Mr McWilliam that he
had obtained instructions by telephone and he seemed to accept that. He would have had a good recollection of the
position when he spoke to Mr McWilliam.
[82] It was correct that there was no note on file about such a
telephone call and indeed Mr Grant had not mentioned such a call in his
various statements. He agreed that he had
been on oath when he had given evidence in the arbitration. It was put to him that he said to the arbiter
in 1996 that he had obtained instructions for all of the deeds before Mr Grant
went into hospital but he could not be specific. That was still his recollection. Matters were all discussed and left in the
air but things crystallised later on when he was summarily ordered to get on
with it. It would have been something
like "let's do what we discussed before."
[83] He accepted that Mr McWilliam telephoned him on 30 June 1993, if that was
in his note. It was put to him that he
said that Mr Grant had given clear instructions before his stroke and he
agreed with that. It was also put to him
that he was saying that there was a discussion before his stroke and by some
means the matter crystallised afterwards.
He said that in December 1992 they had come to a point when certain
things were said and it was left to Mr Grant to go away and come back
saying exactly what he wanted. He could
not recall Mr McWilliam telephoning him but he accepted that it had
happened. He did not remember passing
information to Mr McWilliam. He
could not remember saying that Mr Grant's truck had been locked in a
farmsteading for his protection because he was unfit to drive. Neither could he remember saying that another
housekeeper had resigned because of his behaviour. He agreed that he had mentioned having some
dealings with Mr Grant about cutting down Inheritance Tax but the
discussions did not proceed on that basis.
That was what had initially brought Mr Grant to come to him. Various matters were discussed, including the
transfer of certain assets to William Junior. He had no memory of a discussion about
Mr Grant becoming difficult after the pursuer had used her influence on
him. It was suggested that it sounded
like Mr Grant had backtracked because of the involvement of a third party
but the witness could not remember the context.
He had no reason to question Mr McWilliam's notes, however. He had no memory of telling Mr McWilliam
that Mr Wood had gone to see him and that he said he was sorry for having
caused any bother and wanted everything done as before. He reiterated that everything had been
discussed in December.
[84] The farmlands Disposition was not ready on 1 April and he
agreed that there was a difference between discussing matters and finalising
them. He explained that after the
discussions Mr Grant had gone away to consider matters and then he had
instructed him to proceed as discussed.
It was suggested that he appeared to be saying that the instruction came
via Mr Wood but he could not recall that.
Mr McWilliam had no reason to lie.
He accepted that he explained to him that the house was conveyed to
William Grant Junior but a liferent had been reserved as required by
Mr Grant Senior. He was asked
whether the basis of all this was to save Inheritance Tax and he said that
matters had moved on from tax at that stage.
There was the potential of Mr Grant's going into a nursing home and
having to pay the fees. There was no
reason to think that Mr McWilliam was not telling the truth but
Inheritance Tax was not the whole basis of his discussions with
Mr Grant. For all he knew
Mr McWilliam had simply paraphrased the content of the telephone
conversation and had not noted everything which he had said. He had not, for example, made any reference
to refinancing. He did not know how to
answer Mr Stewart when he was asked whether he was telling
Mr McWilliam that Mr Grant had backed out of a course of conduct
because of the influence of the pursuer.
He may have had that perception but he could not remember. His involvement with Mr Grant stopped in
April 1993. He agreed that he had
been telling Mr McWilliam how the deeds had come to be executed and why.
[85] He accepted that the arrangement would not have mitigated
Inheritance Tax. He was asked why
he had told Mr McWilliam about discussing such mitigation but he could not
remember the conversation. The
arrangement was not for the purpose of tax mitigation.
[86] There was no question of Inheritance Tax as far as the land was
concerned. At page 20 of 6/4 there
was a guide to Inheritance Tax which indicated that agricultural relief
was increased to 100% from 10 March 1992.
It was clear that the major Inheritance Tax
challenge had disappeared but he said that was why they had moved onto
discussing refinancing. Inheritance Tax
was no longer an issue. He would not
have said that the reason for the arrangement was the mitigation of Inheritance
Tax.
[87] He was then asked whether Mr Grant was the type of person
who could be reduced to tears and he said that anybody could be. He reiterated that he had no recollection of
any discussion about the truck. He was
asked whether he mentioned that the site on which there was planning permission
had been transferred to William and he said that must have been to do with the
site proposed to be sold and set against the farm overdraft. Having been asked why that would be
transferred to William he said that there may have been funding considerations
later on. It was not possible to obtain
funding for Mr Grant Senior.
One issue in the discussions at the end of 1992 and the beginning of
1993 was the reduction of the overdraft of the partnership. Refinancing was being employed in the sense
of obtaining new borrowing for old. It
was possible that Mr McWilliam had correctly recorded him as saying on
25 May that the site on which there was planning permission had been
transferred to William. That was the
route they were going. The site may have
been removed from the Security and the bank would have had to grant a Deed of
Restriction. The farmland as a whole was
subject to a Security and in order to exploit a particular plot a Deed of
Restriction would have been required to exclude it. If it were the case that the title to the
plot was dubious that would have been corrected by a Disposition ad rem, that is a notional disposal back
to the disponer and then a correct Disposition following thereafter. That would be followed by a discharge of any
Security on the back of any faulty Disposition.
The consent of all parties namely disponer, disponee and lender would be
required. There might then be a new
Standard Security or a Deed of Restriction thereafter. He did not think that the site being talked
about as being transferred to William was anything to do with chalets but he
could not remember. His memory was that
they would need to try to identify a site on the farm for which planning
permission could be obtained. It was
suggested that there must have already been planning permission if that was
what he said to Mr McWilliam and he agreed with that. The site would have had to be decrofted
also.
[88] He was then referred to 6/2 of process, the Disposition of
the farmlands and in particular to the exceptions therein. The exceptions are not in the proper order,
two coming after three and he was not sure if any of these exceptions was the
ground referred to as the site.
[89] He was shown 6/4 of process and, in particular, sheet 18
thereof, a note of a meeting of 7 October 1992. During that meeting he had discussions with
Mr Grant and it was noted that he was asset heavy. The witness undertook to have his assets
valued and confirmation of that could be found in sheet 17, a letter of 3 November 1992 inviting
Mr Grant to settle the valuers' fee directly, the valuers being Souter & Jaffrey.
[90] He thought that the file contained everything, although there
should have been draft Dispositions.
They were perhaps in a conveyancing file. There was some discussion as to whether they
would be in Mr Grant's files since he was the disponer rather than the
disponee but he explained that the firm was acting for both parties. He did not know if there were any fee notes,
not having access to the firm's records any more. He did not know if any fee notes had in fact
been instructed.
[91] There was discussion about the Inheritance Tax implications and
about reducing the overdraft. He
accepted that it was г52,000 at 25 May 1992
and would have been г69,000 by 5 April 1993
when the partnership terminated.
[92] He was then referred to sheet 12 in 6/4, a letter
dated 27 November 1992. That was addressed to Mr Grant Senior and
indicated that the firm had made enquiries about the raising of finance to
repay the overdraft with the Bank of Scotland.
It was said that the most straightforward and least complicated method
was to take a domestic mortgage out on the farmhouse at Mains of Garten, being
his main residence.
[93] There was no mention in the letter of any liferent or
gratuitous alienation of the farmhouse to the son.
[94] He agreed that Mr Grant Senior was jointly and
severally liable for the debt. The house
was valued at г75,000.
[95] He met Mr Grant on 14 December 1992 and reference was made to
sheet 12, a set of notes of that meeting.
The first part of it is as follows:
"Noting MIRAS
would be lost and he has not the capacity to repay a mortgage.
[96] Commercial Loan -"
[97] He would not be able to obtain a mortgage and if he obtained a
loan from the bank it would have had to be as a commercial loan on which only
interest was paid. He would not obtain
mortgage interest relief on a commercial loan.
He was asked whether the idea was then beginning to form that the assets
might be transferred at least nominally to William so that he would take over
the borrowing and he said that the NFU, Mr Grant Senior's preferred
lender, had, indicated that they would not lend to him because of his physical
health. He agreed, though that it might
have been his ability to repay it rather than his health which was in
issue. Other methods of refinancing had
to be looked at. Mr Grant himself
would need a relatively short period of repayment at his age. The idea was beginning to form that assets
could be transferred to William and that he would undertake the mortgages. Farmers wanted to preserve their farms.
[98] The note continued:-
"Possibility of
term assurance...potentially exempt transfer - interest only mortgage."
[99] The thinking was that if there was a transfer to William it
might attract Inheritance Tax to some extent on a tapering basis if
Mr Grant Senior died within seven years and life assurance could be
taken out to insure against that risk.
[100] The note then goes on as follows:
"Possibility of
transferring two chalet sites to William, plus revising wills entirely".
[101] He could not remember to whom the chalets actually belonged and
although he could not remember why there was a discussion about revising wills
he agreed that it would be sensible if that were done to cover the position if
the younger man predeceased.
[102] The note then had four particular bullet points noted, the second
of which was as follows:
"Potential 2 or
3 chalets (г20,000 each)."
That would have been the amount which was
hoped to be raised from the chalets to repay the overdraft.
[103] It was suggested that if William Junior had to obtain finance
then his own current borrowings would have to be known and the witness said
that that was not necessarily the case for a commercial loan although he would
need to know about that for a domestic loan.
That might explain bullet point three which was as follows:
"Check
what is secured - (1) what is Willie's position"
[104] He explained that the note amounted to a prospectus with a number
of possibilities being kicked around.
[105] The fourth bullet point was as follows:
"Ensure that
site for new houses decrofted - A Murdoch, Architect to submit plan."
[106] He said that the land would have to be decrofted, crofts being a
conveyancer's nightmare. The architect
would submit a plan, planning permission would have to be applied for and an
application for de-crofting would have to be made, although they would try to
do everything at the same time.
[107] Bullet point 1 was as follows:
"Phone Peter Munro,
(Kingussie)."
He was the
firm's accountant.
[108] It was suggested that the same thinking applied to the various
sites within the overall farmland and the chalets, namely that there was to be
a transfer for the purpose of arranging new borrowing, and he agreed with that
suggestion.
[109] He was asked whether there was a hope that there would be an
agricultural grant to place a house on the new house site and he said that he
was told that there was a possibility of that through a Rural Enterprise
Scheme. He was asked whether
Mr Grant was too old to take advantage of that and said that the Grants
discussed that themselves and any grant would need to have been in the name of
William Junior.
[110] This all depended on the consent of the bank. A deed or deeds of restriction would be
required. He did not know whether in
this particular case the bank manager had come back to say that no deeds of
restriction would be granted for refinancing. He had no knowledge of what happened in terms
of a Deed of Restriction. The bank did
not tell him that they were unwilling to co-operate.
[111] Sheet 5 was then referred to, a letter of 26 February 1993. That was from the manager of the appropriate
branch, a Mr G Cullen, and indicated that it would be a matter of a
few weeks before the bank was in a position to provide the answer requested in
a letter of 10 February namely whether a Deed of Restriction would be
granted over a house site at Mains of Garten.
[112] It was the witness's impression that the bank was intending to
restrict the Security at the times when the Dispositions were granted but he
had no firm knowledge of the matter.
[113] If the title deeds bore this out, he agreed that the Dispositions
of Mr Grant's assets granted absolute warrandice.
[114] He remembered having some discussions with the accountant and if
the latter said that this took place on 15 December 1992 he would not argue with
that. He would not argue with a
suggestion that an integral matter of the discussion was the transfer of the
chalets. He did not remember the
accountant suggesting that one potential avenue was to transfer two chalets to
William Grant with the proviso that the income should be reserved to Mr Grant Senior
for his lifetime by way of a liferent.
This sounded likely though. It
further sounded likely that William Grant Junior would pay the
premiums on the life assurance for the exempt transfer period of seven years.
[115] Reference was then made to sheet 10, a letter to
Barclay Grant on 22 December 1992. That confirmed that the firm had discussed
with the accountant the possibility of transferring two of the chalets into his
son's name and asking him to forward the plan of the chalets to be transferred.
[116] Transfers were not to be gratuitous as such but were to repay the
overdraft. He had no recollection of the
firm's being instructed by the Grants to market the other house sites on the
farm, these being other steps taken to reduce the overdraft.
[117] It was suggested that until 22 December 1992 there was no recovered
documentation about the transfer of the farmhouse to William Grant
gratuitously and subject to the reservation of a liferent. The witness accepted that but said that these
matters had been discussed.
[118] A note was written on sheet 9, which was another copy of the
letter of 22 December. He thought
that the letter had not gone out. The
matter of the liferent of the house had been discussed before, though.
[119] Sheet 15 contained a reference to selling the house for г75,000
and the witness said that that was one of the proposals when the farmhouse was
the focus but the focus thereafter shifted to the chalets and the sites.
[120] Bullet point 3 on sheet 15 referred to a gift to
William, with the word "what" thereafter and that was simply an indication that
they were wondering what could be transferred to him.
[121] As far as the letter of 22 December was concerned, he was
not sure if it had not been sent or if the client had brought it in with him
and the witness had made certain notes on it.
It was clear that some time between 22 December 1992 and the date when
Mr Grant went into hospital there was a discussion about transferring the
farmhouse, subject to a reservation.
There was, however, no formal record of such a meeting. All of the previous meetings had been
recorded in the file. There were five of
them and in all but one case the time the meeting took was recorded. There were no fee notes and he suspected that
the work was not charged for.
[122] If Mr Grant Senior said that there was a meeting
discussing the transfer of the farmhouse at the end of 1992 or the beginning of
1993 then it was likely to be a meeting of which the witness had taken cryptic
notes on sheet 9.
[123] Sheet 8 was an aide-memoir which appears to have been on the
reverse of the original of sheet 9.
[124] He was asked whether if there was a reference to a Deed of
Restriction and if that referred to the new house site that would tie in with
sheet 7, the letter of 10 February 1993. The witness presumed that that would be the
case. It was possible that the Deed of
Restriction referred to on sheet 8 related to that new house site.
[125] That letter invited the bank to consider granting a Deed of
Restriction over the house site at Mains of Garten. It was proposed that thereafter, once the
house site had been decrofted, a Deed of Restriction would be granted by the
bank over the house site and Mr Grant would then take a business loan over
the site in favour of a lender. Thus any
outstanding sums due by the Messrs Grants to the bank would be
considerably reduced. On both sheet 8
and sheet 9, the reference to the Deed of Restriction appeared to be
coupled with a reference to a Disposition by Mr Grant Senior in
favour of William Grant, with a liferent.
It was suggested that the inference to be taken from that was that they
both related to the same property. That
was not an inference which the witness drew.
As I understood him he said that the Deed of Restriction related to
whatever house site was earmarked for the financing. The Disposition simply related to the
farmhouse. He was asked why there was a
reference on the left hand side of sheet 9 to a "liferent of house" and
underneath that a reference to a mortgage of г60,000 to pay off the bank. He said that things had moved on again. Mr Grant Senior was concerned that
the farmhouse would be lost if he had to go into full time care and that was
one of the reasons why the transfer to William was considered. It was not a particularly good reason but
that question troubled Mr Grant Senior.
[126] The reference on sheet 8 to a Disposition ad rem, a discharge, a Standard Security
and a fresh Disposition may have related to some title which was causing
difficulties but he could not remember.
[127] What happened after a Deed of Restriction would depend on what
they intended to do with the property.
It had nothing to do with disponing the property to William, with a liferent
in favour of his father.
[128] It should be noted that the reference to the Disposition on sheet 9
is as follows:
"Disposition by WBG
in F (in favour of ) WG with liferent reserved for WBG"
[129] He was asked in terms which area of ground was to be freed of its
security and he said that that would be whatever area of ground was
identified. They were trying to see if
they could get a Deed of Restriction on anywhere and if so they would have been
delighted.
[130] It was suggested that his recollection of what he was writing was
wrong and he said that a letter was written to the bank. He had asked the Grants to prepare a plan,
which they did, and he wrote to the bank and asked about the Deed of
Restriction. He was asked if that was a
new house site and he said that he would need to see a copy of the plan.
[131] Mr Grant Senior was too old to obtain a grant for the
new house site and the title would have had to be in William's name. However, that would only have been the case
if they were proceeding along that line.
Title would not require to have been transferred if the plot was simply
going to be sold.
[132] It was suggested that the area referred to was that excepted
under exception 3 in 6/2. He said
that if that was the case the bank would have had to grant a Deed of
Restriction over it. If Mr Grant
had title to that land he would have required to dispone it to his son so that
he could get the grant. He thought
however that the grants were available only to farmers of a certain age and he
was not sure what the grant position was.
Nonetheless it was suggested again that the note about the Deed of
Restriction and the Disposition related to the new house site and that was
followed up on 10 February 1993.
[133] Objection was taken to this line on the basis that
Mr Moynihan anticipated Mr Stewart's referring the witness to a file
containing more than three hundred pages which had been obtained from MacArthur
& Co, which the witness had not had the opportunity to see. The suggestion appeared to be that the note
at page 8 related to a liferent over a property other than the farmhouse. There was no Record for this suggestion and
the matter was collateral.
[134] Mr Stewart replied that the question was whether the note on
the letter of 22 December referred to the liferent of the farmhouse or
not. He intended to put to the witness
that the reference to the farmhouse was the reference on the left hand side of
the page and that the reference to a liferent on the right of the page was to a
different property. That went to the nub
of the case.
[135] Once again I allowed matters to proceed under reservation.
[136] As it happens the witness was then referred to a new production 6/12
which consisted of extracts from 6/5. In
particular he was asked to look at sheets 21 & 22, which
contained plans. It was put to him that
when he spoke to Mr McWilliam on 25 May 1993
he indicated that the house site had been transferred to William, which he
agreed with, but he was unable to point it out on the sheets. It was also put to him that the site
transferred to William was the site under discussion in the period after 22 December 1992 as
referred to in the notes but the witness did not understand the question.
[137] He was again referred to sheet 9 of 6/4. He was prepared to accept that a house site
was transferred to William. It was
difficult for him at this juncture to remember what site was transferred
although it was put to him that the site which was transferred was the site
under discussion in the notes at 6/4. He
conceded that that might be possible.
[138] It was suggested that a transaction would have followed from this
note by way of a Disposition to William and he said that he was not sure if it
was the same site. Why would there be a
transfer to William if the site was just being sold? It was suggested to him that they were not
considering selling it and he said that they had to keep their options
open. If it was being transferred to
William they would have wanted to know what they were going to do. It was suggested that the plan was to
transfer it to William with a liferent in favour of Mr Grant and he
expressed some incredulity at the question of a liferent over a site.
[139] It was put to him that the only record of a Disposition of
anything other than the farmhouse was the record of a transfer of a chalet and
he said that it was difficult to remember conveyancing transactions over
15 years ago.
[140] He accepted that the possibility of transferring chalets to
William was discussed with the accountant.
He also accepted that the accountant might have advised that that
transfer be under reservation of a liferent in favour of
Mr Grant Senior. There was a
security over that property in favour of the bank and it was suggested that the
proposal was that Mr Grant, who was thought to own that site, would
dispone it to William under reservation of the liferent. He said that that was not the case. Mr Grant would only need to dispone a
site if there were some proposals to develop or sell it. It was suggested that the note on the left
hand side of sheet 9 was a reference to a chalet site and he said that
that was not the case. It was a
reference to the farmhouse.
[141] There was a reference to "liferent of house" on the left hand
side of sheet 9 and the right hand side indicated a reference to what was
to be done, namely a Deed of Restriction and a Disposition by WBG in favour of
WG with liferent reserved for WBG. All
of this referred to the farmhouse. He
could not recall if there was a transfer of the chalet site. Even if there was, it was not possible that
the note in sheet 9 referred to such a transaction. The witness wrote it and knew what
transaction it referred to. The Grants
must have decided not to proceed with the accountant's advice. It was put him that there was a Disposition
to William Grant of the chalet site and if things had gone to plan in
December it would have been under reservation of the income to
Barclay Grant. He said that that
was not what he was instructed to prepare.
[142] Sheet 9 was the only place where "liferent" and "house" were
referred to at the same time. No
mortgage was taken out over the farmhouse to pay off the bank as far as he knew
and it was not part of the transactions carried out in April 1993.
[143] It was suggested that the state of play at the time Mr Grant
went into hospital was that the farmhouse might be transferred and a mortgage
taken out over it in order to repay the Bank but he denied that. He said that there had been a discussion with
Alexander or Mr Grant Senior and William in connection with
succession. Matters had moved on from
refinancing. There was no note of this
discussion but he had taken part in it himself.
[144] It was then suggested that when Mr Grant went into hospital
the agenda changed again and the new agenda was all about succession. Subject to what he had said earlier, I think
he accepted that there was a succession agenda when Mr Grant was in
hospital but he never discussed succession with him when he was in hospital,
although he had probably faxed a copy of the will to William on Mr Grant's
instructions. He said that the Grants
were very much a family and there was nothing between them, which I understood
to mean that there was no friction between them.
[145] It was put to him that the succession agenda was driven by
William and he said that Mr Stewart would have to ask William about that. It was suggested that there was a concern
that Mr Grant would be permanently incapacitated or die and he said that
he was not aware of what the situation was.
It was, however, fair to say that the emphasis changed from using assets
to borrow money to transferring them to William.
[146] Page 2 of 6/22 was put to him and in particular the second
paragraph thereof. This was the note
taken by Mr McWilliam of the telephone call of 25 May 1993.
[147] Paragraph 2 is in the following terms:
"Noting that
there had been a housekeeper, Marilyn MacDonald, who had influenced
Mr Grant in the past and it was only after she had used her influence that
he became difficult. This happened a
little while ago and Craig Wood went to see him and he said that he was
sorry for having caused any bother and he just wanted the whole thing done as
before."
[148] It appeared to be a reference to Mr Wood's visit to
Mr Grant in hospital and might have been an indication of instructions
being given to him which he passed on to a conveyancer. It possibly suggested that the property was
to be transferred in the way discussed previously.
[149] He said that he revised the Disposition for Mr Grant's
interests. He did not accept that it was
inappropriate to grant absolute warrandice in a gratuitous conveyance.
[150] He had arranged for the termination of the partnership but had
not given any intimation to the creditors.
He agreed that Mr Grant was liable to them for the whole
overdraft. However, he said that the
resignation was something which was driven more by the accountant than
himself. It was put to him that the
overdraft increased and he said that that would be in the bank statements. He continued to act for
William Grant Junior for a time but he was not involved with the
overdraft.
[151] He took no steps to relieve Mr Grant of the partnership
liabilities but he had been divested by then of some of his assets. It was put to him that what was happening was
that after he went into hospital the firm was not focusing on
Mr Grant Senior's interests and he said that he was acting on his
behalf only.
[152] It was put to him that in 92/93 when Mr Grant Senior
discussed the transfer of the farmhouse to William with a liferent in favour of
himself he made it clear that the liferent interest should extend to any new
wife or housekeeper and he denied that absolutely. It was not mentioned at all. He was asked whether, if Mr Grant had
mentioned it, he was lying and all he was prepared to say that it was not
mentioned to him. He also ruled out the
possibility of its being mentioned to Mr Wood.
[153] He was asked why it was in Barclay Grant's best interests to
engage in such a transaction if there were no Inheritance Tax or refinancing
implications, without reserving a liferent for a housekeeper or a wife. He said Mr Grant was concerned about
succession. He and William were very
close and he wanted to ensure that the farmhouse of Mains of Garten remained in
the family and would not be lost. The fee
would remain in the family and he would have a liferent.
[154] He firmly denied that there were any instructions from
Mr Grant about extending the liferent interest beyond his life to others.
[155] He never advised him about that matter but he had never been asked
about it.
[156] If he had been instructed to reserve a liferent for any widow or
housekeeper after his death then he would have done it.
[157] It was put to him that when Lord Reed considered the matter
his Lordship apparently thought that the liferent in favour of the deceased and
his assignees was an important pointer to his intentions. Objection was taken to this in that
Lord Reed's opinion on a matter of fact was not a matter which was
admissible and I upheld that objection.
[158] The witness was asked what he had said to the arbiter about what
was meant by the provision for "assignees" and he said he could not remember. It was suggested that he told him that he did
not know but presumed that it was the deceased's intention and, indeed, that is
what the note bears out. It was
suggested that Mr Grant had explained that the reason for the provision
was to help to attract housekeepers lest they be afraid that they might be
homeless after he died. That was
something which Mr Innes said he had never heard before. If that was his position then it would have
been helpful if he had given instructions to that effect. He never said that to him and he had no idea
what his intentions were about remarriage.
[159] It was put to him that if Mr Grant did have some intentions
about remarrying then the question of what was to happen to a wife or
housekeeper after his death would have been in his contemplation but he
repeated that he did know what Mr Grant contemplated. He was asked whether he accepted that reserving
a liferent for a wife or a housekeeper was commonplace and said that he had
never been asked to do that himself.
[160] If he had been instructed to reserve a liferent for Mr Grant
and for a wife or housekeeper after his death then it would have been the
firm's duty to comply with those instructions.
A Trust Disposition with a liferent would have been appropriate.
[161] When he went to see Mr Grant he told him what the Disposition
meant.
[162] He was asked if he was reassured by that and said that he was to
the extent that he read it over.
[163] He agreed that if the instructions had been as were suggested by
Mr Stewart then it would have been his duty, in revising the Disposition,
to make sure that they were complied with.
No solicitor of ordinary competence exercising due skill and care would
have done otherwise. He denied a
suggestion that he was not telling the truth about the instructions which he
was given.
[164] In cross examination, Mr Moynihan referred him again to
sheet 9 in 6/4, the letter of 22 December 1992. Before that letter was written he had been
having discussions with Mr Grant Senior and also with Mr Munro,
the accountant. By
22 December he understood that the Inheritance Tax problem was no
longer live. He had no personal knowledge
at that time of there being a housekeeper.
Nor was he aware of a companion and no intention to remarry was ever
raised. If that matter had been raised
then it could have had legal consequences, in particular in relation to
succession. Advice would have required
to be given on that and he did not in fact give any such advice.
[165] He recognised Mr Wood's handwriting on page 1 of 6/3,
the set of memos relating to 23 February 1993. That was the first time he had heard of a
housekeeper. The two sons had come into
the office wishing to discuss her dismissal.
He did not deal with employment law and would have referred them to
Mr Wood whose office was next door.
He could not remember if he was present when they discussed the matter
with Mr Wood. He might simply have
taken them through and left him to it.
He thought that Marilyn was dismissed but he did not know her at that
time and indeed had never met her. He
did not remember drafting the letter of dismissal and on the basis that he was
not an employment lawyer he probably did not do so. He had no involvement with the housekeeper or
her dismissal after 25 February, the date of the dismissal letter.
[166] Sheet 6 of 6/3 was a fax cover sheet from a Mr Merson
of Stronachs, dated 1 March 1993, asking him to phone him. He did not in fact phone him. Sheet 7 in 6/3 was a manuscript letter
dated 5 March 1993,
apparently from the pursuer, addressed to him.
He had no recollection of it but sheet 9 indicated that he had
passed it to Mr Grant Senior.
[167] As at 9 March 1993
he had had some involvement with or knowledge of a housekeeper but she had been
dismissed. That did not in any way alter
his thinking as to the consideration of the interests of a housekeeper in the Disposition.
[168] He was referred again to sheet 9 of 6/4. He thought that the original sheet 8 was
written on the reverse of the original sheet 9. He had prepared the letter and he knew that
the sale of the chalets was no longer going to take place. He did not recollect if the note was written
at a meeting or as a result of a telephone call. The reference to "2 chalets to be
transferred" had been scored out in the notes and that confirmed that those
instructions had been withdrawn. The
reference to "liferent of house" was just a note of what he was being asked to
do by Mr Grant. He associated that
with the reference to the "Disposition by WGB in favour of WG" on the right
hand side of the page. The writing on
sheet 8 was simply an aide memoir to remind him what he was to do in terms
of drafting.
[169] The reference to the Deed of Restriction and the Disposition by
WGB were completely separate. There was
no loan over the house so a Deed of Restriction was not necessary. The reference to the liferent was one in
favour of Mr Grant Senior himself.
[170] He agreed that there was a gap between the date of this letter
and the date of granting of the Disposition on 1 April 1993.
He said that Mr Grant took a stroke in February and by
10 February he had just received a plan.
Perhaps he had been waiting for that plan to be prepared vis-a-vis the Deed of Restriction. He made reference to sheet 7, the letter
of that date to the Bank. There would
have been a plan sent with that letter.
[171] It would probably have been William who was referred to in that
letter as the person who was to take out a business loan.
[172] He was asked if he had any recollection of receiving instructions
to proceed with the completion of the Disposition on 1 April 1993. He said that he recalled that there was a
phone call. It was unusual for him to go
down to see a client and take a Disposition with him. Clients usually came to see him in the
office. It would have been a phone call
from Barclay Grant. He remembered taking
telephone calls from him and it was hard to put it into the time frame. When he telephoned he was usually brusque. On 1 April he just took one Disposition
and Barclay asked why he had not brought all the other documents which had been
agreed upon. It was possible that the instructions about the farmhouse were not
conveyed directly to him but to someone else.
The matter had taken place some 15 years previously. Nonetheless a Disposition was drafted by
someone in the firm and he revised it. He thought that the reference to "his
assignees" came from a style book and he simply took the view that it was the
up to date way of creating a liferent and incorporating it in a Disposition. He had no recollection of the style which may
have been used but recently he had seen a number. There were style books in the firm which were
used by the conveyancing personnel, having been brought by graduates from the University
of Edinburgh. 7/9 to 7/14 were then referred to and he
confirmed that these were the documents which he had recently been shown. There were three different editions of this
University style book and something of the sort was available in the
office. 7/10 at paragraph 57 showed
a style for creation of a liferent in favour of a housekeeper. 7/12 contained a further style at paragraph 2.2.8.
[173] It might be thought that he had an interest in the current action
because professional negligence was being averred but he had had no such
interest during the arbitration or the earlier proceedings in the Court of
Session. He had no reason to lie
then. He was then referred again to the
notes by Mr McWilliam in 6/22, at pages 2 and 3.
[174] In particular he had no reason for thinking that the note was
inaccurate at page 3 where the following appears:
"Noting that the
house at Mains at Garten had been conveyed to William, but that a liferent had
been reserved to the property as requested by Mr Barclay Grant. The site on which there was planning
permission had been transferred over to William Grant."
[175] Page 4 is a letter to Barclay Grant from
Mr McWilliam dated 26 May 1993, which refers amongst other
things to the discussion with Mr Innes, and the following sentence appears
at the end of paragraph 2:
"He also advised
that you have a liferent of the house in which you reside, even although it is
now owned by William."
[176] This reflected his own understanding of the liferent.
[177] In re-examination, he was referred to pages 5 to 8 of
6/22, which related amongst other things to a meeting at the Mercury Hotel
between Mr McWilliam and Mr Grant.
At the top of page 7 the following appears, as a reflection of what
Mr McWilliam was told by Mr Grant:
"He was told
that if he lived for 7 years after signing over the house there would be
no duty. The only way in which he would
sign over is to keep the liferent and the liferent for the housekeeper or
companion. This is the only way to give
someone like that security."
[178] The seven years would have been a reference to the seven year
period before death for exemption from Inheritance Tax. He confirmed his understanding that there was
no loan over the farmhouse and that a Deed of Restriction was not
required. He was then asked what that
deed was all about and indicated that it was for whatever area of ground was
intended to be used.
[179] He agreed that sheet 8 in 6/4 referred to at least two
properties. He did not have the relevant
documentation to enable him to say precisely which properties were involved.
[180] As far as sheet 9 was concerned he was asked if the liferent
of the house was to be accompanied by the grant of a standard security for
г60,000 and he said that he did not know if a security could be obtained over a
house with a liferent. He did not think
that the two ie the reference to the liferent of the house and the reference to
a mortgage were necessarily related. He
was asked what the mortgage was to be for and said that 75% was the maximum for
commercial mortgages so it must have been a residential one. Mr Stewart suggested that the valuation
could have been increased but he said that that could not be done and that he
did not recall what the figures 75,000 to 85,000 meant on sheet 15.
[181] On any view there was a gap between the discussion in December
and the signing of the Dispositions.
[182] He knew that there was a housekeeper in February but he did not
know that there was still to be one after that date. He was aware, however, that there had been a
succession of housekeepers, having been told that by the brothers. He was also involved in advertising for a
replacement housekeeper, as could be seen from sheet 16 in 6/3, adverts
having been placed on 25 March and 1 April
1993.
[183] It was therefore in contemplation that there would or could be a
housekeeper. He did not know if the
brothers were concerned that their father might be getting too close to the
housekeeper with a distinct possibility of marriage. As far as the instructions for the Disposition
were concerned, he agreed that he was saying no more than that there was a
telephone call from somebody asking him to bring the Disposition or Dispositions
to the farm for signature. It was either
Mr Grant himself or someone on his behalf.
He thought that it must have been set up earlier otherwise Mr Grant
would not have come out of the hospital although he did not know what he had
been told was the purpose of his day out.
[184] He accepted that he did not shown very much care in revising 6/2
and said that there were a lot of mistakes in Dispositions. There was, for example, an insertion on the
front page of 6/1, namely the reference to "Mains of Garten" in
line 18. He did not know if that
was inserted before or after signature but agreed that the typeset of the
testing clause looked similar.
[185] He had had no recollection of the styles until he was shown them
recently. If he had had such a
recollection they would have been referred to in the original defences.
[186] 7/10 at paragraph 57 referred to a proper or non-trust liferent. He said that if he were setting up a trust he
would have had to refer to the books and would not have done it off the top of
his head.
[187] The next witness was Colin Watson, who was a solicitor
between 1994 and 1998, with Stronachs in Aberdeen. He had acted as clerk to the arbitration
relating to the termination of the partnership of W B Grant & Sons. He had noted the evidence in manuscript and
he thought that he had drafted the award.
Reference was made to 6/6, the arbiter's award dated 23 October 1996. At paragraph 1.3 there appears a
consideration of the respondent's evidence ie William Grant's. The witness assumed that that was a correct
summary of the evidence prepared from the notes which he himself had
taken.
[188] There was then a reference to what the arbiter said about
Mr Innes' evidence at paragraph 2.7 and 2.8. Objection was taken to this on the basis that
it was not the best evidence. Having
heard counsel on the matter I upheld the objection. No reference whatsoever was
made to any evidence given by Mr Innes other than to say that it was
couched in extremely vague terms and that his memory of specific facts was
minimal. That seemed to me to be a
conclusion drawn by the arbiter himself, which had no bearing on the decision I
had to make.
[189] The witness was then taken to his notes at 6/20. Counsel and agents had helpfully agreed a
typed version of this and I allowed that to be lodged as 6/23. Mr Watson then read the evidence of
Barclay Grant from these notes. As
far as the farmhouse was concerned he appears to have said that that was
discussed in connection with Capital Gains Tax.
He would get a liferent and any person with him would also get a liferent. It helped him to get housekeepers because
they would have a place to stay after his death. He said that this was discussed in October
when they were "kicking footballs about."
He also indicated that he did not instruct Iain Innes to draft Dispositions.
[190] In cross-examination he agreed that Mr Grant had given
evidence on oath.
This witness was patently credible
and reliable and I accepted his evidence with no difficulty.
[191] The next witness was Ian Donaldson, a solicitor and partner
in MacArthur & Co. He
stood in for his partner Mr McWilliam during one day of the arbitration, 29 April 1996, and took
manuscript notes which he then typed up. 6/9 contained both his original handwritten
notes and the typed transcript, being 6/9(a) and 6/9(b) respectively.
[192] One of the questions which Mr Innes was asked was whether he
could remember when, if at all, there had been an agreement about the
distribution of assets on the termination of the partnership. Certain further questions put to Mr Innes,
and his answers, were then read out as follows:
Q. Who drew up the letter of resignation?
A. Me.
Mr Innes
was then taken through the Dispositions
Q. Were these Dispositions instructed by the
partners?
A. Yes.
Q. Was it in accordance with an Agreement?
A. Yes.
Q. Did you receive instructions to draw up any
other Agreements?
A. (Not recorded).
Q. Did WBG resign while these Dispositions were
being done?
A. Yes
Q. Did you know of the financial circumstances
of the partnership?
A. I was not intimate with the financial
circumstances.
Q. Were these three Dispositions granted as part
of the "Agreement"?
A. Yes
Q. Were you aware of any money changing hands?
A. No
Q. Did you have these Dispositions signed?
A. Yes I travelled down to Boat of Garten. I put them in front of him and allowed him to
read them over. I asked if he had any
questions. I then asked him to sign
them.
Q. Were the Dispositions for no consideration?
A. Yes.
[193] Cross-examination
Q. When did you get instructions to draw these
deeds? Can you recollect if they were
drawn by you personally?
A. I cannot recollect.
Q. What does the term "certain good and onerous
causes" mean to you?
A. That there was some form of ancillary
agreement. Some form of agreement by the
partnership to deal with its financial problems. My intention was to get the partnership out
of its financial difficulties.
Q. Is the term "love, favour and affection"
different?
A. Yes, it indicates some sort of family
"arrangement".
Q. At the time of the preparation of the Dispositions
did you know the partnership was being dissolved?
A. Yes.
Q. Who gave instructions for the preparation of
the Dispositions?
A. Both.
Q. How were these instructions given?
A. Directly.
Q. In what circumstances were the instructions
given?
A. They were communicated to me. The partners called up at the office. I can't say if they always came together.
Q. When did they come in?
A. Between October 1992 and
April 1993.
Q. What took so long?
A. I had asked them to explore all possible
avenues.
Q. When did the decision harden and the course
become certain?
A. In April 1993 approximately. I paid two visits to WBG's house on 1 April
and 8 April. I am not sure when I
got instructions for the Disposition of 1 April.
Q. In the farmhouse Disposition what is meant by
"assignees of liferent"?
A. I am not sure. It must have been WBG's instructions. If I put a deed in front of someone and they
read it and ask if they have any questions, if they don't and then sign it I
assume these are their instructions."
[194] Reference was then made to part of Mr Grant's evidence as
follows:-
Q. Who was the owner of the plots until sold?
A. I thought they were owned by the partnership.
Q. Why was the house conveyed subject to the liferent?
A. For CGT purposes.
Q. Why were the words "and assignee" included?
A. This was to help attract the housekeeper as
otherwise the potential housekeepers were always afraid that they would be left
homeless.
The
last answer was expanded somewhat from the manuscript note but the sense was
the same.
[195] The witness said that Mr Grant's evidence was clear and
lucid. He was answering the questions
without undue hesitation.
[196] At the end of his evidence the arbiter sought to clarify
something with Mr Innes and that was reflected on page 10 of the
manuscript notes.
[197] That reads as follows:
"Re Disp. -
stamp duty.
Prior to
signing, fully explained documents to him.
But when were
instructions actually given by WBG for details of Disp.
- (very evasive
answer.)"
[198] That appears in the typed version at page 8 as follows:
"The Arbiter
raised points regarding the Disposition and Stamp Duty. The Arbiter asked specifically when the
instructions were actually given by WBG for the details of the Disposition. Mr Innes failed to give a definite
answer."
[199] In cross-examination, he said that he stepped in for one day and
had had no time to read into what the case was all about.
[200] At page 2 of the manuscript there was a reference in
brackets to WBG and he said that that was likely to have been Mr Grant's
giving him information as he was taking the evidence from Mr Munro.
[201] He thought that Mr Grant's wife, the pursuer, was present.
[202] At page 12 of the manuscript and page 10 of the typed
version, there appeared a reference to Mr Grant's being taken through the
evidence of other witnesses. He had
tried to recreate questions and answers until then.
[203] He thought that he prepared the typed version perhaps that same
evening or the following day. The typed
version at page 10 says the following:
"Mr Grant was
then taken through the evidence of the other witnesses. He denied that he had ever said that he was
retiring or that he went into details with anyone or gave Ian Innes
instructions. He agreed that he signed
the house over but said that it was never properly discussed. Mr Grant stated categorically that he
gave no instructions to arrange the transfer of the house to WG."
[204] In the manuscript version at page 13 the following appears:
"You gave no
instruction to arrange transfer of house to WG."
[205] He could not remember precisely why that appeared but it looked
as if he must have emphasised that he had given no such instructions. His denial of this was categorical.
[206] The material in capitals in the bottom right hand corner of
page 6 of the manuscript version reflected what he was being told by
Mr Grant during the evidence of Alexander.
[207] He could not remember if Mr Grant had been sworn in.
This
witness was also plainly credible and reliable and I accepted his evidence.
[208] The next witness was George McWilliam, to whom reference has
already been made. He acted for Barclay Grant
between 1993 and 1994. Mr Grant
first contacted his senior partner Christine Fraser on 21 May 1993 shortly after
he had been discharged from hospital. He
was looking for advice because Sutherland & Co had been advising his son
and they also acted for him. He was
looking for independent advice rather than making a complaint. The witness telephoned Sutherland & Co
and spoke to Iain Innes whom he knew quite well. He made a note of that telephone call and
then Mr Grant became a client. He
told Mr McWilliam at an early meeting that he was hoping to marry the pursuer, which
he did in June 1993.
[209] 6/5 was the correspondence file from
May until October 1993.
There were subsequent correspondence files but they could not be
found.
[210] 6/22 contained a number of excerpts from the files and
sheets 2 and subsequent sheets contained a memorandum of the telephone
call between him and Mr Innes. He
made a handwritten note and then dictated it on tape.
[211] He was referred to sheet 9 in 6/4, Mr Innes'
notes. He could not contradict the
evidence that the farmhouse was owned by Mr Grant and was not subject to
any security. He did not recall any
security over the house. The farmlands
were held in trust and the caravan site had been sold off previously.
[212] Three house plots with planning permission were in place before
he became involved. These were
advertised for sale from October 1992 and the sales were ongoing during
his initial contact with Mr Grant.
[213] There was also a chalet development. He recalled chalets owned by Mr Grant
and also chalets belonging to his son.
[214] He was referred to sheet 83 in 6/22, a letter of
June 1992 from both father and son about the five chalets and the
financing thereof. Effectively it
guaranteed the borrowing for the development of the chalets by the security
over the farmlands.
[215] He could not comment on the suggestion that four chalet plots had
been earmarked for Mr Grant Senior and a fifth had been transferred
to William in June 1992.
Sheet 21 in 6/22 was a plan of the farmhouse sites and the three
housing plots could be seen on the bottom right. Four chalet blocks were at the top.
[216] The three housing plots were for development and were marketed in
October 1992. He was asked about
the house site to be decrofted with the aid of a grant. Mr Grant's mentioned that to him at the
time of his initial contact and reference was made to sheet 23, a large
scale plan. The proposed house on the
left was what was being referred to.
[217] The chalets appeared to have been developed on that plan beyond
the four shown on the previous plan so that they now numbered five.
[218] Sheet 34 was a letter by the witness to
Mr Grant Senior dated 16 July 1993. By that time the witness had obtained quick
copies of the deeds, having been sent the prior titles, or at least some of
them, by Mr Innes. Paragraph 4
of that letter contained the following comments:
"4. Disposition by you in favour of
William Grant. This relates to the
sale to William of his Chalet Site. I am
not clear why the title to this land was granted by you alone as only part of
it formed part of the area which you originally owned for the chalets. The remainder belonged to the partnership. The plan attached to that deed also shows the
house plots. They again would appear to
belong to the partnership, rather than to you personally."
[219] He thought that there was a title mix up and that something had
not been done correctly.
[220] That deed which he was referring to was also referred to in an
interim report from Millar & Bryce Limited at page 111 of
6/5. It was recorded on 15 June 1992 and was a Disposition
by William Barclay Grant to William Grant of 0.671 acres at Boat
of Garten, part of subjects Mains of Garten Croft.
[221] Sutherland & Co had done that conveyance and had also started
the conveyancing for the house plots.
[222] Sheet 60 in 6/22 was a copy letter from
Sutherland & Co to third parties giving a qualified acceptance of
an offer to purchase one of the plots, the letter being dated
27 November 1992 and the offer having been made on
16 October 1992.
[223] The letter indicated that Sutherland & Co were instructed by
William Barclay Grant. It
ought to have been by both the Grants, although, in fairness, the parties might
have earmarked the plots as between themselves.
He was not aware if plot three was on or was part of the area conveyed
to William Grant in 1992. If not,
then it would still have been partnership property and the partners ought to
have been selling it rather than Barclay Grant as an individual.
[224] Sheet 7 of 6/22 was part of a note taken by him when he
spoke to Mr Grant on 27 May 1993
at the Mercury Hotel. Part of that
reads as follows:
"There was also
a house plot which was being retained by Mr Grant - it was one which he
had qualified for because of a grant due to him as crofting tenant of
Toum. 2 plots had been transferred to
William in the past and the 1 plot had been kept by him. As well as the putting up of a fence between
the gardens, he also wished to know the boundary."
[225] The house plot kept by him was on the site of a former garage and
that was on the left hand side of the plan as indicated. The three other house plots referred to were
at the bottom of that plan.
[226] He was asked whether the ground conveyed in 1992 was one of the
five chalet sites under development with financing coming from the Bank. He recalled that the 0.617 acres
represented all five of the chalet plots, not just one of them. In any event the Disposition of
June 1992 to William was of a chalet site, at least to some extent.
[227] Reference was then made to certain proposals contained in defence
production 7/3 at page 103.
These were in the following terms:
"15/12/92 - Telephone conversation
with I Innes. After a meeting
yesterday it was proposed that two of Barclay's four chalets be transferred to
William to avoid IHT. I said this could
be okay but the agreement must state that Barclay enjoys all income from the
four chalets until death. Term insurance
policy being effected by William for seven years to cover IHT implications".
[228] This appeared to be a note made by the accountant.
[229] The witness was not an IHT expert but he had some misgivings as
to whether such a transaction would be effective to deal with Inheritance Tax
where the granter retained a benefit.
Furthermore, if there was to be a transfer of title a Deed of
Restriction would be required. The proposal was therefore bad from the
Inheritance Tax point of view as well as requiring a Deed of Restriction.
[230] The chalet site disponed to William in June 1992 was
partnership property and was subject to a security.
[231] He was referred to 6/4 and in particular to sheets 8 and 9
thereof and was asked whether at some stage there would have required to have
been a conveyance to rectify the title mix up and he agreed with that. A Disposition ad rem would be employed. Sheet 8
referred to a transaction including a Disposition ad rem and a further Disposition.
He was asked whether that in fact happened in connection with the site
which was transferred in 1992. He did
not recall being involved in that but he understood that it did happen
later. He was asked whether at least one
of the deeds would require to have been signed by
William Barclay Grant and he indicated that that depended on whether
or not he was still a partner and still a Trustee of the firm. If he had resigned from the partnership it
might be that he did not require to sign the deed.
[232] He was then referred to his memo of 25 May 1993 and in
particular to sheet 3 thereof. This
was the information he was given by Mr Innes. It indicated amongst other things that the
site on which there was planning permission had been transferred over to
William Grant. He said that that
could have been the site on which the three plots were located. Mr Stewart questioned how that could be
and he indicated that it depended on when the transfer took place.
[233] He was asked whether it was possible that the 0.617 acres were
what was being discussed and he said that that was not his recollection. He was not involved in the corrective Disposition
and if he could see the deed he would know if he was.
[234] He was then asked about the plot which would be developed with
agricultural grant assistance. That could
be seen on sheet 42 of 6/5, which was an enlarged view of the proposed
house on the left hand side of the plan to which reference had already been
made. That required to be decrofted and
a Deed of Restriction was needed. He was
asked whether the bank had refused to grant it and he thought that that was the
case. A letter dated 5 August 1993 from
Sutherland & Co was referred to. It
is to be found at sheet 37 pg 6/22 and is in the following terms:
"We enclose
herewith a copy of the Disposition by W B Grant & Sons in favour of
William Grant relative to the plot of land. Please note that in view of the present
developments we are unable to negotiate the appropriate Deed of Restriction
with the Bank of Scotland so the property remains burdened in favour of the
Bank."
Along with that letter was a copy Disposition
(dated 8 April and registered on 14 May 1993)
of the land referred to as exception 3 in 6/2.
[235] That letter itself did not confirm that the Bank were unwilling
to grant the Deed of Restriction but nonetheless that was the position. They were unwilling to grant it unless they
were fully paid off.
[236] It was noted that 6/2 of process was recorded on 19 November 1993 but that
deed, which was executed on 8 April 1993,
mentioned the copy Disposition referred to in the letter and which was recorded
on 14 May. It was strange that a
deed referred to matters in the future.
[237] Both deeds were witnessed by Mr Innes.
[238] He described the financial situation of the partnership from May
till October 1993 as fraught. The
Bank was concerned that the partnership appeared to have broken up and there
was a dispute. The Bank wanted the
overdraft reduced as soon as possible and cattle were sold quite quickly after
Mr McWilliam became involved in order to try to reduce it. Reference was made to 6/22 at sheets 31
to 32, a letter from the Bank of Scotland to him dated 1 July 1993. Amongst other things that letter said the
following:
"Following on
the intimation of the dissolution of the partnership by
Sutherland & Co, we have now stopped all transactions on this
account. The balance of the overdraft at
the time of the intimation was г84,585DR.
As requested we would advise you that the balance of the account at the
5th. April 1993, when you deemed that
Mr Grant Snr. had resigned, was г69,931DR and for your further
information the overdraft at the 28th. May 1993 was
г18,398DR. The present overdrawn balance
is г59,504.27, following the receipt of the sale proceeds of the cattle."
The letter went on:
"We are
extremely vexed that this situation should ever have arisen and we can assure
you that it is our intention to try and have this debt repaid as quickly and
amicably as we can, given the circumstances."
[239] Reference was then made to sheets 67 and 68, a letter from
the Bank to Mr Grant Senior, dated 15 September 1993.
[240] That sought proposals for repayment of the partnership overdraft
and reminded Mr Grant and indeed his son of the letter signed in June
relating to the financing of the chalets.
A PS was in the following terms:
"In view of the
fact that there has been no money paid into your chalet account since the 10 August 1993, I have
decided to suspend the direct debit payments to Vodac Ltd and the National
Farmers Union."
[241] Sheets 81 and 82 consisted of a copy letter from the Bank to
Mr McWilliam, dated 5 October 1993. Amongst other things it said the following:
"Thank you for
your letter of the 29 September 1993. As requested, please find enclosed a copy of
the letter signed by William Grant and his father in June 1992.
The reasoning behind this letter was
due in the main to the fact that although we did have reservations about the
building of the 5 chalets, the income levels of the farm were such that it
was necessary for them (to) diversify into other areas. Mr Grant Snr's chalets have been doing
fairly well for a number of years and it was felt that using this as a base,
the additional chalets would provide much needed extra income for the family".
[242] It went on:
"If it was the case
that there was no compromise solution forthcoming to deal with the question of
the present partnership indebtedness, then in time it would be necessary for us
to call up the security we hold over the farmland at Mains of Garten."
[243] The intervening paragraph was in the following terms:
"You are quite
correct in assuming that we have at no time released our security over the
ground on which the new chalets are located.
However, as this area of ground was to be registered in the sole name of
William Grant, it was deemed sensible to have a letter acknowledging that
the security over the farm could also be regarded as security for this
borrowing as well."
The letter went on:
"It would then
be the intention for us to proceed to sell off the sites or areas of land
sufficient to clear the partnership indebtedness to the Bank."
[244] That was in fact what happened.
The Bank called up their securities so that the three plots for which
planning permission had been obtained could be sold off by them and they were
ultimately sold. These were the three
plots with the road serving them. One of
them was the area referred to in the letter from Sutherland & Co to
Messrs Duncan & Duncan, the subject of the qualified
acceptance.
[245] Mr Innes continued to act for William Grant. The witness had no reason to expect that he
was not aware of the partnership's precarious financial state.
[246] He was then asked about the effect of the transactions on
Mr Grant Senior. The new house
site to be developed was transferred to him by Disposition dated 8 April 1993 without a Deed
of Restriction having been granted by the Bank.
That was the Disposition of which a copy was attached to the letter of 5 August 1993. Furthermore, there was no provision for a
wayleave for electricity services.
[247] Reference was made to sheet 43 which was a memo written by
the witness dated 13 August 1993. The second last paragraph thereof was in the
following terms:
"Advising re.
the plot for the new house boundary by reference to the Disposition of the
plot. Noting that Mr Grant had not
wanted any gap between the chalet site and the house site, but advising that
there was very little we could do at this stage. Discussing wayleaves etc and, in particular,
the concern that there was nothing in the deed which gave them a right to
connect into the electricity supply cable.
Advising that there would be a need for a wayleave and that the
electricity cable was across the ditch from the house site, nearer the public
road."
[248] All in all this was not a very useful transaction from
Mr Grant's point of view. The
witness discovered that no intimation had been made by Sutherland & Co to
the Bank about the termination of the partnership. The Bank were not formally notified until 3 June 1993 and reference
was made to sheet 31 again, the letter of 1 July 1993.
[249] The first full paragraph
thereof starts as follows:
"We note from
your first letter that Mr Grant Snr. resigned from the partnership on
the 5 April 1993. We were not however aware of this until the
end of May and did not receive official confirmation of this until the 3 June,
from Mr Grant Junior's solicitors."
[250] Sheets 69 and 70 consisted of a copy letter from the witness
to Mr Innes dated 22 September 1993
raising a number of points. The first
and eighth of these were as follows:
"1. Did your firm instruct the insertion of a
notice in the Edinburgh Gazette at the time of our client's resignation giving
public intimation of the termination of the partnership?
.....
8. We refer to the 3rd paragraph of our letter
of 12 July in which we asked for your comments on the position regarding
the partnership Bank account. Is the
Bank Manager correct when he states that the dissolution of the partnership was
not intimated by you to the Bank until 3 June?"
[251] The answers to these questions were contained in a letter dated 24 September 1993 at
sheets 71 and 72. Answer 1 was
"no" and answer 8 was in the following terms: "We understood that both Messrs Grant
consulted with the bank prior to the dissolution of partnership and that the
bank were aware of this matter."
[252] The witness's reaction to that would have been that the fact, if
it were true, that the clients had had consultations with the Bank before the
dissolution did not necessarily mean that the Bank had been given notice when
the dissolution had taken place. He had
no recollection of being told one way or another that the accountant was
supposed to be dealing with the notification.
[253] Mr Grant would have remained 100% liable for the overdraft
even though he had parted with the partnership assets. He had granted a letter resigning from the
partnership and had received a plot of ground in exchange without a wayleave,
which meant that it was impossible to develop, and subject to a security which
had not been discharged.
[254] He could not see any Inheritance Tax benefits from these
transactions but he acknowledged that he was not an expert.
[255] Sheet 2 of 6/22 was then read. The first paragraph was as follows:
"25 May 1993
- Attendance on telephone with Ian Innes at Sutherland & Co,
and discussing matters with him. Noting
that Mr Innes had had various meetings and discussions with
Mr Barclay Grant over the last 6 months with a view to his
cutting down his potential Inheritance Tax liability. These matters were instigated at the request
of Mr Barclay Grant. Various
things were decided and it was agreed that certain assets would be transferred
over to Mr Grant's son, William."
He was being told that the reason for the
transfer was Inheritance Tax mitigation.
The next paragraph was as follows:
"Noting that
there had been a housekeeper, Marilyn MacDonald, who had influenced
Mr Grant in the past and it was only after she had used her influence that
he became difficult. This happened a
little while ago and Craig Wood went to see him and he said he was sorry
for having caused any bother and he just wanted the whole thing done as
before."
[256] He understood that matters had been difficult and had apparently
been resolved and the upshot was that Mr Grant was going to reside at home and
Mrs McDonald would move out. He was
asked whether "the whole thing done as before" had anything to do with the
transactions and indicated that the note was dictated at an early stage before
he knew what transactions had taken place.
His reading of the note was to the effect that the "things" being
referred to were emotional issues rather than legal ones.
[257] The next paragraph was in the following terms:
"Noting that
Ian Innes thereafter went down to Boat of Garten with the various
documents and they were signed before him and an independent witness."
[258] The note went on as follows:
"Noting that now
this problem has arisen again, Mr Innes has advised the sons to do
nothing. Noting that there is nothing
apparently medically wrong with Mr Grant, but the stroke may have had some
effect on him.
Mr Grant has
resigned from the Farming Partnership, although he is still the tenant of
Toum. The chalets are still his. The truck has been locked in a farmsteading
for Mr Grant's own protection as he is unfit to drive."
[259] He explained that the question of the truck featured in
correspondence for quite a while thereafter.
Mr Grant Senior believed that the truck was his but William's
position changed and he said that it was a partnership asset and that his
father was not getting the use of it.
The
next paragraph was in the following terms:
"A further
housekeeper had been employed, but the latest one had just recently resigned
because of his behaviour."
[260] The memo went on as follows:
"Noting that
there was another son, Alexander, who has come back and dealt with matters in
the past but, apparently, he was there last weekend and has indicated that he
is no longer prepared to deal with his father.
Noting that the
house at Mains of Garten had been conveyed to William, but that a liferent had
been reserved to the property as requested by Mr Barclay Grant. The site on which there was planning
permission had been transferred over to William Grant.
The basis for
doing things in this way for Inheritance Tax purposes at the request of
Mr Barclay Grant.(sic)"
That was a repetition of the reason
given at the outset.
[261] The memo went on:
"If we wished
further information, Ian Innes would be prepared to provide it on a
written request being made.
The former
housekeeper may be on the scene again and stirring up problems. When Mr Grant previously went into
hospital she had been put out of the house by the sons with
Barclay Grant's agreement."
[262] Barclay Grant in due course confirmed that the reference to
Inheritance Tax mitigation was the reason why he was being asked to enter the
transactions. He also confirmed that the
truck had been taken away and locked up.
[263] He confirmed also that he had requested a liferent
reservation. On being asked whether this
was a pre-occupation, he said that Mr Grant mentioned it during several
further meetings with him. He wanted the
liferent to be for himself and any housekeeper who was going to be looking
after him so the housekeeper could have the security of remaining in the
property, having moved there to look after him.
On being asked whether he had said this once or more than once he said
that the matter was discussed at many of their meetings but not all of
them. It seemed important to him. The witness then wrote to Mr Grant
following the telephone conversation and that letter could be found at
sheet 4.
[264] At paragraph 2 thereof, he finishes on the following terms:
"He also advised
that you have a liferent of the house in which you reside, even although it is
now owned by William."
[265] He met Mr Grant the following day and sheet 5 and
subsequent sheets contained a note of that meeting. The liferent was referred to at page 7
in the following terms:
"He was told
that if he lived for 7 years after signing over the house there would be
no duty. The only way in which he would
sign over is to keep the liferent and the liferent for the housekeeper or
companion. This is the only way to give
someone like that security."
[266] Mr Grant said that Mr Innes had been telling him about
the seven years.
[267] The witness had been unable to advise on the reservation of the liferent
without seeing the relevant deeds. They
took some time to arrive. Sheet 34,
a letter dated 16 July 1983
to Mr Grant, made reference to copies of various deeds which had arrived
from Millar & Bryce. He had received
certain deeds from Mr Innes before that, which enabled him to order up
quick copies.
[268] The farmlands Disposition was not recorded until 19 November
but that might simply reflect the fact that it had been rejected for some
reason or another. He would only have
been able to obtain a copy of it from Mr Innes if the latter had retained
a copy.
[269] Paragraph 6 of the letter of 16 July is in the
following terms:
"Disposition by
you in favour of your son recorded 9 June 1993. This was signed by you on 1 April, one
week before you signed the other deeds.
It conveys the farmhouse to your son, whilst reserving a liferent to you
and your assignees. I shall consider the
effect of this provision further on my return from holiday."
[270] Sheet 43 was a note of an attendance on 13 August 1993. Sheet 44 contains the following notes at
paragraph 4:
"Discussing the Disposition
transferring the house and granting a liferent and agreeing the following
problems with it. He was under pressure
when signing it. There is an
unauthenticated alteration on the front page.
The size of the type face on the first page differs from that on the 2nd. The last line does not go up to the end of
the line. The reference to assignee is
not effective as it does not allow for assignation by mortis causa deed. It
only means that Mr Grant can assign it to Mrs Grant during his
lifetime, but that that would mean that he was giving up the liferent."
[271] On sheet 45, there appears a note of a meeting on 18 August 1993. That contains the following entry:
"Noting that
Mr Grant wished to assign the liferent to Mrs Grant inter vivos. He also wished to keep his own right to stay
in the house vis-a-vis
Mrs Grant. Confirming that we would
look into this matter."
[272] In the result there was no formal assignation to
Mrs Grant. Mr Grant was not able to
do that without giving up his own liferent, which would have been a problem had
there been a parting of the ways.
[273] Sheet 46 contained a note of a meeting on 27 August 1993. Inter
alia, the following is noted:
"Discussing the
defects in the deed for the farmhouse and agreeing that we should obtain an opinion
from Professor Cusine at not more than г150. We would ask for his comments regarding the
infirmity and whether or not the liferent was capable of assignation."
[274] Sheet 48 was a letter sending a Memorial to Professor Cusine,
which Memorial was contained at sheets 49 to 52. The following statement of facts, amongst
others, appears in the Memorial:
"At the time of
the granting of this Disposition, Messrs Sutherland & Co, Solicitors, Inverness,
acted for both Mr Grant and his son.
Mr Grant consulted the Memorialists in May of this year and advised
that he objected to the terms of the deed;
he indicated that he wished the Disposition to be challenged on the
basis that he was infirm at the time due to illness, and was under undue
influence from his son at the time of granting of the deed. Mr Grant was indeed in hospital having
suffered from a stroke in about February.
The deed was signed whilst he was on a day trip home from hospital.
Mr Grant also
advised the Memorialists that his instructions to Messrs Sutherland &
Co were that any liferent reserved to him would be for the benefit of not only
himself but also any wife or housekeeper whom he had at the time of his death
so that they would have the security of the house after his death."
[275] This reflected what Mr Grant had told him. Mr Grant was quite categorical about it and
said that he would not have signed the document unless the scope of the
reservation was as recorded in the Memorial.
[276] The meeting on 27 May 1993,
recorded in sheet 5 etc was a meeting with him alone. At page 6 there is recorded that the
witness received information from Mr Grant about the circumstances of the
execution of the deed. It is in the
following terms:
"When
Mr Grant was transferred to Grantown
Hospital, his son came in to see
him. He always complained that it was a
nuisance coming in. He got him to sign
over the house and chalets because the Government would take it all to keep payment
of the fees for Mr Grant being in the hospital. Noting that Mr Grant had spoken to
Ian Innes about signing over the house at an earlier date - perhaps in
January or February of this year. The
farm had been signed over previously.
William and his wife had said that they would look after him, but this
is not what happened."
[277] As it happened the farm had not been signed over previously and
the witness thought that perhaps Mr Grant had been referring to his
resignation from the partnership. The
difficulty with that theory is that the resignation was executed on the same day
as the Disposition of the farmlands but he could comment no further on the
discrepancy.
[278] The note went on:
"William had
told him that he must do it. That is
what the Solicitor said. Ian Innes
was taken up to see him on one Thursday and he gave instructions to Ian, as
told by William. William was with him at
the time and there was no suggestion that William left. Mr Grant accepted that, even if William
had left, it would probably have made no difference to what he had told
Mr Innes."
[279] There then followed the reference to the liferent which I have
already mentioned.
[280] Mr Grant had mentioned January and February as a time when
there were discussions about the house.
Reference was made to sheet 10, a note of an attendance on 27 May 1993. The first paragraph is in the following
terms:
"Attendance on
telephone with Mr Grant. Advising
that we had sent a letter out to him.
Noting that when he had been brought home from hospital he had signed
the letter under duress. William had
told him to sign it because if the property did not go to him it would go to
the Government."
He took the reference to the letter
to mean the letter of resignation.
[281] Sheet 11 referred to meetings on 28 May and 1 June 1993. The note for 1 June was in the following
terms:
"Attendance on
telephone with Mr Grant and agreeing an appointment with him, namely,
Thursday, 3 June at 2pm. Marilyn was concerned as to her safety if she
returned to the house because of William's threats. He was concerned that merely bequeathing it
to her would be open to challenge."
[282] The reference to the challenge was intended to convey the
possibility that a transfer to Marilyn might be regarded as having been brought
about by undue influence on her part. Mr Grant
apparently still thought that he had some power to assign the liferent by mortis causa deed. At that time the witness had not yet seen the
deed.
[283] An opinion was in due course obtained from Professor Cusine,
starting at sheet 55. Reference was
made to some of the questions and comments which were put to him, as follows:
[284] At page 50 the fourth comment was in the following terms:
"The liferent
being in favour of his assignees would perhaps allow Mr Grant to assign
the liferent by inter vivos
deed. We do not believe that the liferent
can be assigned by mortis causa
deed."
Paragraph 4 on page 51
asked the following question:
"Does the liferent
provision give effect to Mr Grant's instructions? If the liferent interest is capable of being
assigned, can this be done by both inter
vivos and mortis causa
deeds? If he assigns by an inter vivos deed and intimates same,
would his own liferent cease?"
At page 56 paragraph 4,
Professor Cusine's opinion runs as follows:
"Accordingly, if
what William Barclay Grant intended to do was to reserve a genuine liferent
in favour of his wife or any housekeeper, then that could not be done by the
use of the words 'his assignees' in the Disposition. There would have had to be a specific
reference to these individuals in order to make them genuine liferenters on his
death. It follows from the statement in Dobie that a liferent interest can be
assigned inter vivos but not mortis causa since the purported
assignation would fall on the death of William Barclay Grant. It would follow also that if the assignation
was duly intimated, William Barclay Grant's heritable estate of liferent
would remain and that the assignee would not be vested in that but would merely
be vested in a right of occupancy during the life of
William Barclay Grant."
[285] That opinion was discussed with Mr Grant and he was very
unhappy about it.
[286] Reference was made to sheets 63 to 65, a letter from the
witness to Mr Grant. On page 2
of that letter the following appears:
"Professor Cusine
also advised on the liferent provision.
He was of the view that the liferent in your favour was effective. However, he took the view that it could not
be assigned and that there would have had to have been a specific reference to
any successor to you in the Disposition in order to make your wife or any
housekeeper a genuine liferenter on your death.
If the liferent was assigned and intimated to your son, the assignee, ie
Mrs Grant, would be entitled to stay on in the house during your life, but
would not have any rights thereafter. I
appreciate that this is not what you had instructed Mr Innes to do. I am writing to him for details of the
instructions which you gave to him concerning this transaction."
[287] In effect he was looking for the file from Mr Innes but he
never received it.
[288] It was decided to seek Counsel's opinion about an action of
reduction. A Memorial was sent which is
contained at sheets 76 to 79. On
sheet 77 the following appears:
"Mr Grant
accepts that the transfer of the house was discussed at an earlier stage before
he became ill. He was told that the
transfer of the house would reduce his liability to Inheritance Tax. This was the major reason for his decision. Matters were not completed before he became
ill and when the Disposition was signed on 1 April Mr Grant had been
brought out of hospital for the day. He
was also told that it was necessary for him to transfer over the house so that
his money would not go on paying fees to a Nursing Home as the son at that
stage thought that the father was incapable of returning to his own home.
Mr Grant
was also brought out of the hospital the following week to sign other
documents".
[289] That was what Mr Grant had told him.
[290] The Memorial went on as follows:-
"Mr Grant's
own evidence is that he did not really know what he was signing on either
occasion and that he signed because he was told to do so. He had been in hospital for about 2 months
having suffered a stroke. He felt
disorientated and confused. His former
Solicitor's position is likely to be that the Deed was in implementation of
Mr Grant's wishes before he came ill.
We have asked the other Solicitors to let us have the correspondence
file at the time that they acted for Mr Grant in connection with the
transfer but they have refused to deliver same.
It is understood
that the liferent provision does not protect any person living with
Mr Grant at the time of his death.
Mr Grant had instructed the transfer provided that a satisfactory liferent
provision was put in. This was discussed
with his former housekeeper (now his wife) before he was ill. At that time he was wishing to protect her
from being put out of the house after his death. His position is that if a liferent to this
effect was not included in the Disposition he would not have signed same. He has no extraneous evidence for this save
that the liferent provision refers to 'or assignees.' Given that this is not effective, there is
support in its terms for Mr Grant's evidence that he wished more than just
a normal liferent."
[291] There were then a number of questions for Counsel's opinion on
the prospects of success of an action of reduction.
[292] 6/19 of process was a letter dated 9 May 1994 to Messrs
Biggart Baillie & Gifford WS in Edinburgh instructing them to pass papers
to Counsel to proceed with an action of reduction of the Dispositions of the
house and farmlands.
[293] A precognition of Mr Grant, No 6/18 of Process, was also sent
with the letter.
[294] The witness could not recall if he had taken the statement face to
face with Mr Grant. There may have
been such a meeting but he thought that he would have based the statement on
his notes in the file. He would then
have sent the document to him as a draft and invited him to make any amendments
which he wished. In other words, he
would have given him the opportunity to revise it. That was his invariable practice and there
was no reason to think he had done anything different in this case.
[295] 6/13 appeared to be the draft, on which a number of revisals were
made.
[296] Mr Stewart took the witness through both 6/13 and 6/18 to
show a number of areas where revisals appeared to have been made and
incorporated in the later document but I need not refer to these to any extent.
[297] Mr McWilliam reminded the court of the passage of time since
these events but still thought that there had been no special meeting. He said that in conversations with him
Mr Grant had been clear and he was noting down what he said at the time.
[298] The salient parts of the
precognition were as follows:
"The areas of
land which were not conveyed to the partnership by myself and my late wife
comprised the farmhouse and garden ground, the Caravan
Park and an area set aside for 4 chalets
(Mains of Garten Chalets) which were built by me in 1977 and 1979. The chalets comprising Mains of Garten
Chalets remain in my ownership and have been operated by me over the
years. The Caravan
Park was sold by me in January 1992. The house in which my son resides was also
conveyed from the partnership to my son and his first wife in about 1984 and
was released from the Bank's Standard Security at the time.
The Bank of Scotland have a Standard
Security over the farm. I have been
unable to dispose of certain building plots and the Bank have called up their
standard security and are proceeding to sell the plots under their power of
sale. ...
During 1992 I discussed with Mr Innes (a partner at Sutherland
& Co), my son and the Manager of the Bank of Scotland in Grantown-on-Spey
matters relating to my son taking over the farming business and my
retiring. These were individual
meetings. We did not meet all
together. These were the primary options,
although different matters were considered.
I was advised my Mr Innes that my capital assets were too high and
that I would be best to divest myself of these assets in favour of my son to
avoid Inheritance Tax being payable on my death. I do not recall being advised of any
agricultural or other business relief.
The Bank of Scotland were concerned
at the extent of the overdraft and wished steps to be taken to reduce the
overdraft. The Manager suggesting
selling the cattle, but I disagreed.
Another option involved the sale of 3 house plots. Whilst some roadworks were required before
planning permission could be obtained and the house plots sold, I thought that
the sale of these plots would enable the Bank overdraft to be largely
cleared.
When I was in
meetings with Mr Innes, my son and Mr Cullen of the Bank of Scotland
I recalled various discussions regarding a scheme by which the farm land owned
by the partnership would be transferred to my son. Nothing was ever finalised. Those areas excluded from the definition of
farm land would be the 3 building plots which would remain in our joint names,
a plot of Mains of Garten across the farm access track from the farmhouse on
which I proposed to build a house and an area between the farmhouse and the
intended new house plot on part of which had been built a raised stone ring
within which was planted shrubs. This
was to be an attractive feature at the entrance to the chalets and there was
also to be parking for vehicles for the farmhouse. The strip of land between my new house plot
and my chalets was also to be conveyed to me and this was discussed and agreed
with William. It was also part of the
arrangement that I received the benefit of a Rural Enterprise Grant and
thereafter let out the new house for 5 years. In due course, I would be able to retire to
that house. If the farm land had been
conveyed to my son, he would have been responsible for the debts of the
partnership and, in particular, the debt due to the Bank of Scotland. He would also have taken over the stock at
valuation. He would also have had the
benefit of the capital which I had put into the business previously as, up to
the accounts drawn up to date of dissolution of the partnership, the Capital Account
was treated as a joint matter and was not divided between myself and my
son. ...
I was unable to claim the Rural Enterprise Grant and the new house has
never been built. Nothing was ever put
into writing regarding my retirement and no documents were ever signed prior to
my illness.
In February 1993 I suffered a
stroke and was taken to Raigmore Hospital. ... Within a few days of my going into hospital
my son had arranged for my housekeeper (now my wife) to be put out of the
house.
When I was only a few days in the
hospital, Craig Wood of Sutherland & Co came to see me and advised
that William wanted me to dismiss Marilynn as the housekeeper. Apparently, my son had been in touch with
Sutherland & Co to get them to prepare a document for me to sign. I told Mr Wood that I was unwilling to
sign it and Mr Wood advised that if I didn't sign, then William would no
longer remain at the farm. I knew that,
in view of my illness, I could not stay at the farm on my own. Mr Innes came the next day with my son
and I signed under pressure that William would otherwise leave. This was the only time I spoke to Iain Innes
in hospital. After Marilynn had been put
out of the house, I wanted to make my peace with her, but I was told by my son
that I could not go and see her and, again, William threatened to leave
the farm if I did.
The main times when I left hospital
were on 1 and 8 April, although my son called to see me on
various occasions when I was in hospital.
I may have been taken out on one or two other occasions before 1 April. All he could discuss with me when he came was
his concern regarding the finances of the business and the risk of the DSS
forcing the sale of the farmhouse if I had to go into a Home (as he seemed to
assume I would) on my release from hospital.
He was concerned that all my assets would be used up paying the fees for
the Home. He kept telling me what I had
to do and said the Solicitor recommended this.
On the first occasion I was brought
out of hospital for a specific reason, ie. on 1 April, I signed a deed in
favour of my son for the farmhouse. This
had been discussed with Iain Innes, in 1992, or early 1993, when it
was suggested that I transfer over the farmhouse for Inheritance Tax
reasons. However, a liferent in my
favour was still to be reserved so that I could stay there. I had indicated that, as well as a liferent
for myself, I wished one for any new wife whom I might have, or any
housekeeper. I thought that it would be
difficult to get a housekeeper if she didn't have some security after my death
and I knew there was a possibility that I might remarry. In fact, I had already asked my former
housekeeper to marry me, but she had not made a decision on my proposal prior
to my illness. The fact that other
housekeepers had been put out of the house so easily by my son in the past was
one of the reasons why I wished protection for any wife or housekeeper in the
future. I was told that if I lived for 7 years
after signing over the house, there would be no Inheritance Tax payable on
it. My son, William, said that he would
see to it that he made a Will in my favour regarding the farmhouse in case he
died. I was definitely under pressure
from William, but I never discussed this with anybody at the time.
My son told me that I must sign this
document. My son was always present when
I met with Mr Innes. William said
that he and his wife would look after me, but this is not what happened. There was never any suggestion that I'd be
separately advised by another Solicitor and I never received anything in
writing from Mr Innes at the time.
When the document was placed in
front of me on 1 April I did not read it.
I do not recall if I was told to read it or not, but I just signed
it. I do not even recall signing the Disposition
that day. I was only told I was going
home to amend my Will.
One week later I was again brought
out of hospital and I signed other deeds with Jeanette MacKenzie acting as
the witness. On this occasion I signed a
codicil to my Will. My son, William,
instigated this. This was done at the
request of my son and provided that the request to my other son, Alexander,
which was г20,000 could be paid by instalments.
Mrs MacKenzie took me out of hospital that day. Again, I do not recall reading these
documents or being told what they were.
I just know that I was expected to sign them and I did. I did not agree to the farm being handed over
to my son. I had only explored the
options. No instructions to prepare
documents were given by me to Mr Innes.
I also signed a Disposition
transferring the plot for my new house at Mains of Garten to myself. This should have included the land between
the proposed new house and the chalets.
It was only in July 1993 that I saw a copy of this deed. I spoke to the architect (Mr Murdoch of
Ashley Bartlam) about it in July 1993 and told him that this was not
what had been intended.
I came out of hospital in the middle
of May. My son and his daughter failed
to look after me. My son was aggressive
to people who came to visit me. In
particular my son made threats against my wife and threatened damage to her
car. She required to pick me up at a
neighbour's house out of concern as to my son's conduct if she called at the
farmhouse prior to our marriage. As a
result of all these problems and in order that I should know my true position,
I took independent legal advice.
Any transfer of the farm land to my
son was to have been on the basis that I would not be liable for any past or
present debts of the former partnership to the Bank, in particular the Bank
overdraft.
I had had a very good relationship
in the past with my son, although he has always had a temper."
[299] Reference is thereafter made to the right to fish for trout in
the river which was adjacent to the farm.
The precognition indicates that Mr Grant would not have transferred
over the farmland without protecting his right to the trout fishings as this
could made a big difference to his chalet business.
[300] It goes on:
"The Disposition
of the farm to my son refers to a plan attached for an excepted area. That plan shows the Caravan Site which I sold
in 1992. Messrs Sutherland & Co
acted for me at the time of the sale. The
Caravan Site was owned by me alone and was not a partnership asset. It could not have been excepted from the Disposition
by the partners in favour of my son. Any
excluded area would have comprised the building plots which were to have
remained in our joint names. This is
confirmed by the fact that Sutherland & Co in December 1993 settled
the sale of one of the plots by a Disposition in favour of the purchasers
granted by myself and my son as partners and trustees. The Disposition for the farm in favour of my
son defers on page 2 to a recording date which post dates my signing of
the deed. That page must have been
altered following my signing of same.
The Disposition in favour of my son
as recorded does not reflect the proposals discussed between me and my
son.
In relation to the Disposition dated
1 April 1993, of
the farmhouse in favour of my son, I would not have signed this if I thought
that the liferent could not have been left to any wife or housekeeper on my death
and that their position would have been protected. The fact that one page of that Disposition is
in a different size of typeface from the others suggests that the deed has been
altered after I signed it. However, I
cannot confirm whether or not the pages of the recorded Disposition were in
their recorded form when I signed it.
I do not recall on which day the
letter of resignation from the partnership was signed by me. Again, this was put before me. I was under pressure from my son and I signed
it. I was trying to keep the peace at
the time and not fall out with him."
[301] In cross-examination Mr McWilliam said that the precognition
was drawn up from his own notes. There
were certain references to legal matters in it which might be his words but he
had sent it for revisal and it was then returned to him. There would have been a discussion with the
client thereafter.
[302] It was apparent from the notes that on some occasions he spoke to
Mrs Grant rather than Mr Grant and indeed Mrs Grant would have
had an interest in the liferent as a potential beneficiary. On some occasions both of them attended
meetings and there were records of telephone calls with her when Mr Grant
had been somewhere in the background. He
said that he imagined that the precognition would have been considered by both
of them. She was generally present when
he took instructions from him and they were a couple.
[303] He confirmed that Mr Grant was clear when he spoke to him
although it was suggested that there was a paradox in that he was supposed to
have been confused and befuddled when he signed the documents.
[304] His initial contact had been with Miss Fraser and following
that the witness had spoken to Iain Innes.
At that time he did not know much about the matters and he wrote a
letter the following day to Mr Grant.
He then met him the day after that, 27 May.
[305] It was suggested that one possible reading of the letter of
26 May was that there was an impression that Mr Grant had signed some
documents but he did not know what he had signed. He knew that Mr Innes was involved and he
was asking Mr Innes what had happened, thereafter reporting to
Mr Grant what he understood the position to be. The witness agreed with that.
[306] He understood that Mr Grant did not know what he had signed
but he was not particularly clear about that.
[307] He agreed, from all the discussions he had had with
Mr Grant, that at some point round the turn of the year there had been a
meeting of sorts with Mr Innes and Mr Grant at which properties were
discussed. Reference was made to the
letter dated 22 December with notations on it and the memorandum of the
meeting of 27 May had referred to discussions in January or February.
[308] He agreed that it was common ground that if Mr Grant gave
instructions to anyone to dispose of property it was to Iain Innes.
[309] Amongst the documents executed at the beginning of
April 1993 was a codicil to the will.
Mr Grant had said that he thought he was coming from hospital the
first time to sign it. It was suggested
that that did not feature long as a point of contention between the parties
because one of the first things which the witness was involved in was changing
the will and Mr McWilliam agreed to this.
[400] He could not recall that it was the pursuer who became the sole
beneficiary but he agreed that there had been changes. As well as remarrying he had by that time
fallen out with his sons to some extent.
[401] A note of 10 June 1993 at page 44 of 6/5 referred
to a meeting at the Mercury Hotel, where both Mr Grant and the pursuer
were present and where the will was discussed.
[402] As far as the partnership dissolution was concerned the witness
agreed that it had possibly terminated on 5 April 1993.
He was not sure that, as was suggested to him, Mr Grant was saying
that he had not intended to resign. It
was suggested that Mr Grant had given evidence at the arbitration that the
first time he was aware of the letter of resignation was when he contacted
MacArthur & Co, in May.
The witness agreed that that would have been after he had spoken to
Mr Innes. Reference was made to the
letter of 26 May at page 4 of 6/5.
That referred to Mr Innes "confirming" that he had resigned and
that suggested to the witness that Mr Grant knew that beforehand.
[403] Reference was then made to 6/9, the typed sheets of Mr Grant's
evidence at the arbitration. Page 9
contained the following:
"Regarding the
Notice of Resignation, he didn't know about this until Mr MacWilliam (sic) told him. He thought he would be a partner until he
died and then everything would go to WG.
There were never any discussions with Ian Innes regarding what
would happen if the partnership was wound up.
Mr Grant states that the documents were definitely not prepared on
his instructions."
[404] Mr McWilliam did not believe that he ever knew about
that. He was interested in the award of
the arbiter but he was not so much concerned with the evidence which had been
given. He had instructed Counsel for the
arbitration.
[405] It was suggested that given that that was Mr Grant's
evidence on oath, i.e. that he did not know, till Mr McWilliam told him,
that he had resigned, it suggested that the letter of resignation was yet
another document placed under his nose that he was compelled to sign. Mr McWilliam agreed that that was a
reasonable comment to make but he referred back to the suggestion in his
earlier letter that Mr Innes had confirmed the resignation.
[406] He agreed that he either misunderstood his client's position or
that Mr Grant had lied under oath.
[407] The arbitration in fact proceeded on an agreed basis that the
partnership had been dissolved, the issue being how the assets and liabilities
should be divided.
[408] He agreed that it could only have been terminated with his letter
of resignation so that it appeared that he in fact stood by that letter in due
course. If he had given instructions
that he had not resigned then matters would have taken a different course.
[409] Mr Moynihan then turned to the question of the titles to
various pieces of property. He suggested
that the issue was simple. Mr Grant
was able to ask for a winding up of the partnership's affairs on the basis of
its holdings as at the date of dissolution.
The witness agreed with that.
That dissolution pre-dated the Disposition of the farmlands, which was
executed on 8 April. It was
suggested then that in calculating the rights or liabilities of Mr Grant,
the farmlands still fell to be regarded as a partnership asset and he received
two thirds of the value of it in the dissolution.
[410] The witness was not sure what the fractions were but he agreed
with the general proposition.
[411] It was suggested that the import of that was that when it came to
the action of reduction, the farmlands Disposition dropped out of the
action. The Closed Record in that action
was referred to (No 7/8 of process) but the witness was not involved with
the action directly. (As a matter of
fact, Lord Reed's Opinion in the action of reduction confirms that only
reduction of the farmhouse Disposition was eventually sought.)
[412] In summary, the witness agreed that the codicil took care of
itself because of the revised will and that the partnership arbitration
proceeded on the basis that it was agreed that it had dissolved on the
execution of the letter of resignation, 5 April 1993 being the agreed
dissolution date. It was suggested that
that left the issue of the farmhouse and that that was not partnership property
but belonged to Mr Grant in a personal capacity. The witness thought that that was indeed the
case.
[413] He agreed that if Mr Grant instructed anyone at
Sutherland & Co it was Mr Innes. It was suggested by Mr Moynihan that the
best source of evidence for the notion that Mr Grant gave the instructions
for the Disposition of the farmhouse was the Memorial to Professor Cusine
and the Memorial to counsel. The witness
said that the better note would be the file notes. The Memorial to Professor Cusine,
number 6/22 at page 49 etc was referred to again, the third and
fourth paragraphs having been read already.
Mr Moynihan was primarily interested in the fourth. That was to the effect that Mr Grant's
instructions to Sutherland & Co were that any liferent reserved
to him would be for the benefit of not only himself but also any wife or
housekeeper whom he had at the time of his death so that they would have the
security of the house after his death.
The source of that statement was the original meeting which he had with
Mr Grant noted at page 5 and subsequent pages of 6/22.
[414] I have already referred to what was contained in that. The witness agreed that Mr Grant was
saying that his son got him to sign over the house and chalets. The discrepancy about the timing of the
"signing over" of the farm was also referred to.
[415] The 4th. full paragraph on page 6 started "William
had told him that he must do it". He did
not know whether Mr Innes was said to have been taken up to see him at
Raigmore or Boat of Garten. The words
used in the paragraph were "Ian Innes was taken up to see him on one
Thursday and he gave instructions to Ian, as told by William."
[416] Assuming that Mr Innes was there on 1 April 1993
with the Disposition of the farmhouse ready to be signed, it was suggested that
someone must have given Mr Innes instructions about that before he arrived
at the farmhouse. Mr McWilliam
suggested that one explanation might be that he came up with one Disposition
and while he was there he took further instructions about the preparation of
other deeds.
[417] Mr Moynihan put Mr Innes' evidence about that to him
and he agreed that if Mr Innes was there on 1 April with a deed ready
for signing someone must have told him about it beforehand. It was not likely that a solicitor would
prepare a deed at random and travel 30 miles to get someone to sign it.
[418] The witness would assume then that the instructions were probably
given before 1 April.
[419] Mr Grant did not say in terms that he had given instructions
to prepare a Disposition which Mr Innes then brought to him on
1 April. What he said was "William
had told him that he must do it" and "him" must be Mr Grant."
[420] The previous paragraph indicated that William came up to see him
in hospital and complained that it was a nuisance. He got him to sign over the house and chalets
because the government would take it all to meet the fees for the
hospital.
[421] It was suggested that the inference to be taken from that was
that William was directing the father and the impression given was that William
must have instructed Mr Innes to prepare a Disposition. I understood the witness to agree that that
seemed to be an inference which could be drawn.
It was suggested by Mr Moynihan that the words "he gave
instructions to Ian, as told by William", indicated that it was William who had
passed on the instructions although another inference to be drawn from that
might be that it was William who told his father what instructions to
give. Mr Moynihan queried where in
the papers there appeared an instruction that if a Disposition was to be
prepared it should be in the terms which Mr Grant wanted to see. The witness said that one had to go over the
page to see the discussion of the transfer of the house but there was nothing
in it to indicate specifically what instructions Mr Grant gave to
Mr Innes.
[422] It was suggested by Mr Moynihan that there was an ambiguity
in what was written. Mr Grant might
have been saying that he did not give any instructions for the transfer and
that, even if he had, the instructions would have been to secure a liferent
after his death for any wife or housekeeper.
The witness said that he could just be saying that he would not have
signed it because it did not contain the liferent provisions which he
wanted. He was probably saying, though,
that he did not wish to grant a deed at all.
Mr Moynihan persisted in this line but the witness said that he was not
really sure that the suggestions he was making were correct.
[423] He agreed with the suggestion that the note was the source of the
issue which had to be resolved in this case.
He did then agree that the note could be read in the manner suggested by
Mr Moynihan.
[424] He also agreed that one way to resolve the ambiguity, if such
there was, was to put the witness on oath and ask him about it. He was then referred to 6/9, 6/20 and
6/23. In particular he was asked to look
at page 10 of the typed version of 6/9, Mr Donaldson's notes of
Mr Grant's evidence, as follows:
"Mr Grant
was then taken through the evidence of the other witnesses. He denied that he had ever said that he was
retiring or that he went into details with anyone or gave Ian Innes
instructions. He agreed that he signed
the house over but said that it was never properly discussed. Mr Grant stated categorically that he
gave no instructions to arrange the transfer of the house to WG."
[425] The manuscript notes at page 13 were also referred to and in
particular the line:
"You gave no
instructions to arrange transfer of house to WG."
That indicated the categorical
nature of Mr Grant's answer.
[426] Mr Moynihan suggested that if he gave no instructions then
the interpretation which he had suggested for the earlier note was
reinforced. The witness agreed that that
was possible but said that there were other interpretations.
[427] He was then referred to the Closed Record, number 7/8 of process
and in particular to the Answers starting at page 9 in the following
terms:
"On 1 April 1993 the defender
had the deceased brought home from hospital for the day. The defender's purpose was to have the
deceased sign a Disposition in his favour of the farmhouse. The defender had instructed said
Iain Innes to prepare said Disposition.
The Disposition was placed in front of the deceased. The defender told the deceased to sign. The defender told the deceased that he would
be looked after thereafter by the defender and his wife. On 8 April 1993
the defender again had the deceased brought from hospital for the day. The defender's purpose was to have the
deceased sign a Disposition of the farm as a partner in the firm of W B Grant
& Son in favour of the defender. The
defender had instructed said Iain Innes to prepare said Disposition. The defender told the deceased to sign. The deceased was not told what the document
was. On each occasion on 1 April 1993 and 8 April 1993 the deceased
signed said deeds as a result of pressure exerted by the defender. The deceased felt that the defender required
him to sign. The deceased was not able
to say no. Following his stroke he was
emotionally labile. He could not walk
without support. His speech was
impaired. He could not concentrate to
read. He could not and did not read said
deeds. He did not understand the
content. The content was not explained
to him. He understood the requirement
for his signature to relate to a codicil to his will altering a bequest of
г20,000 to one payable by instalments to his son Alexander."
The defender was
William Grant and the deceased was Barclay Grant.
[428] The witness said that he was not acting at that stage and this
was after Mr Grant's death. If
there were no instructions then his note was at least ambiguous and consistent
with the suggestion that William instructed the Disposition, not Barclay.
[429] Mr Moynihan then turned to the nature of the liferent. The dispute was whether the liferent was to
be extended, as it were, to the life of others after Mr Grant's
death. He was referred again to
page 3 of 6/22, the note of the telephone conversation with Mr Innes
to which I have already referred. That
indicated that a liferent had been reserved to the property as requested by
Mr Barclay Grant. That did not
record the nature of the liferent however.
Reference was then made to page 4, the letter to Mr Grant
dated the following day and in particular to the last sentence of
paragraph 2 thereof to the following effect:
"He also advised
that you have a liferent of the house in which you reside, even although it is
now owned by William."
That information must have come
from Iain Innes and seemed to indicate a liferent for Mr Grant.
[430] He was then referred to sheet 9 of 6/4 and to the reference
to a Disposition by WBG in favour of WG with a liferent reserved for WBG. He confirmed that at face value that appeared
to be a reference to a liferent for William Barclay Grant alone.
[431] He was then asked to look at Mr Munro's file 7/3 at
page 103. He had never seen this
file before, although Mr Stewart had referred to it in questioning him in
chief.
[432] Mr Moynihan referred to the top of the page which on the left
hand side had the words "phone Gavin Cullen" and underneath that the words
"Ian Innes". That tended to
indicate that Mr Munro was to telephone these two gentlemen. The subject of the telephone conversation
appeared to be on the right hand side at the top of the page and it read as
follows: "The transfer of farm/farmhouse
to William with liferent to WBGrant." It
was suggested that that indicated again a liferent to Mr Grant alone and
the witness confirmed that that was what was written.
[433] He was then referred to the Memorial to Counsel and in particular
to the bottom of page 77 starting "Mr Grant's own evidence" and
ending with the words "just a normal liferent" in the middle of
page 78.
[434] He was not familiar with the use of the words "or assignees" as a
suitable style when drafting a liferent for a single beneficiary.
[435] He was then referred to the styles contained in numbers 7/9 to
7/14 and in particular to that at 7/12. He saw the point which was being made when
that was compared to the style in 6/1 and agreed that the styles were the
same.
[436] He was then asked whether he knew that if Mr Grant's
position had been that the instructions which he had given had not been
followed by the solicitor that he could have sought rectification of the
deed. He agreed with that. Rectification was introduced in 1985. He could not give any explanation as to why
that was never considered as an option.
He agreed that if the position was that no instructions had been given
at all then the appropriate route was reduction rather than rectification.
[437] The latter would be appropriate where the instructions were
followed defectively.
[438] He was then asked about prescription. He agreed that the concern appeared to be
from the beginning that William might put the pursuer out of the property if he
had the chance. Given the opportunity to
do so, even without Mr Grant Senior's death, he might try to eject
her if his father stayed in hospital for an extended period.
[439] He agreed that that was a problem from the earliest stages. On 18 August 1993
Mr Grant conveyed the instruction that all he wanted was to give the
pursuer an inter vivos liferent but
following the advice of Professor Cusine that was not followed up. He agreed that from that period on she would
have known that her occupation of the house was precarious.
[440] In re-examination he was referred again to page 103 of 7/3
of process. Underneath the reference to
which I have previously made there appeared a figure of г30,000, a reference to
a personal loan, and the words "one site sold" with a figure beside it which
looks like г24,500 and the words "two further sites to be sold circa г22,000.
[441] In the middle of the page under the date 14 December 1992 there appeared the
following words
"telephoned
Gavin Cullen - he doesn't see the refinancing of farm etc as being a
significant improvement to the interest charged. More interested in bringing the farm property
back into the partnership and therefore being owned 50/50 by William and Barclay."
Gavin Cullen was the Bank
Manager and Mr Stewart suggested that the Bank were not supporting the
idea proposed in the first paragraph.
The witness said that the Bank did not support the refinancing of the
farm but he was not entirely sure what part of the words above was to do with
the refinancing of the farm.
[442] He agreed, though, that if Mr Stewart's interpretation was
correct, then the idea was a non-starter since the Bank's support would be
required. I pause to observe that of
course the Bank held no security over the farmhouse as such so the point may
have less validity than it appears to.
[443] The witness agreed that there was a reference to a proposal which
might go ahead and that was confirmed by 6/4/9 of process, the letter from Iain Innes,
dated 22 December 1992 about the possible transfer of the
chalets.
[444] He referred again to the notes written in manuscript on that
page. "Liferent of house" was written on
the left and on the right there was a reference to a Disposition by WBG but the
witness said that that could equally be a Disposition of the chalets. There was no security on the house. The witness volunteered that if the Disposition
and the Deed of Restriction referred to the same property then that must have
been the chalets since there was no security over the house. He agreed that it was in relation to one of
these chalet sites that there would have to be a corrective Disposition.
[445] He was then asked about the alleged ambiguity in his file
note. He agreed that if it were the
position that Mr Grant was talking about instructions being given on the
Thursday in connection with the farmlands Disposition then there was no
ambiguity.
[446] There was a reference to the farmlands having been signed over
previously and he agreed that the reference to William's telling him that he
must "do it" followed the reference to the farm being signed over. It has to be
said, though, that the references are in different paragraphs and the second
one does not immediately follow the first.
[447] It had been suggested that, whatever else Mr Grant appeared
to be saying, he did not instruct the Disposition of the farmhouse. The witness agreed with that. He was saying that it had appeared on the day
and that he had not wanted it. Whatever
his position was it, was suggested that the issue might be not whether he
wanted the Disposition but the terms in which he wanted it. The witness was satisfied that what
Mr Grant was telling him was as rehearsed in the Memorial and in the
precognition, namely about the terms in which he told Mr Innes a liferent
was to be granted if there were to be such a transaction. Mr Grant always claimed to be overborne
by the pressure on him but he was clear in his account about that. On the medical evidence he was emotionally
labile.
[448] As at 8 April 1993
one would not have known that the codicil would have been superseded by a later
will. Equally, at the time Mr Grant
was signing himself out of the partnership, the solicitors who were acting for
him took a certain view of what he was doing in connection with the assets and
the liabilities. That view was
maintained in the arbitration. The
witness said that the view that was taken was that there had been a
distribution of assets agreed but that never addressed the issue of liabilities
as well. In the arbitration for the
first few months, William Grant was represented by Iain Innes. His firm had represented both partners at the
time of the dissolution. The effect of
the dissolution and the various transactions was to divest Mr Grant of his
assets leaving him with a two-thirds share of the liabilities. Mr McWilliam tentatively agreed with the
foregoing but said that these events were some time ago and he did not have
access to the papers.
[449] Reference was then made to the suggestion that if Mr Grant
gave instructions to anyone it must have been to Iain Innes. The witness said he never heard any other
name than that mentioned. He was then
referred to 6/22 and in particular to page 2 thereof which noted Mr Wood's
attendance at hospital. He could not
really answer the question which had been put previously namely what the
reference to "he just wanted the whole thing done as before" was all about.
[450] He had no idea whether the person who had written the styles
intended them to cover a liferent commencing after the life of the
grantee.
[451] This witness was patently doing his best to tell the truth. He did not appear in any way dogmatic about
what was contained in his notes and was prepared to accede to suggestions where
they seemed reasonable.
[452] Between his examination-in-chief and cross-examination, another
witness was interposed, with consent.
This was Mrs Karen Pass
who was the daughter of the pursuer. In
May 1993 she received a telephone call from someone who said he was
Barclay Grant. She had not known
him before. He told her that he had
contacted her grandmother in an effort to contact her mother and the grandmother
had passed on the witness's number. He
was very upset. He was taking breaths as
if he was sobbing and indeed sounded as if he was sobbing and trying to prevent
himself. He was embarrassed and
upset. He did not go into details about
what he wanted but said that he needed to contact her mother desperately. He explained that he understood that since
she did not know him, she might not be willing to pass on her mother's
telephone number but he asked her to pass on a message since he needed to speak
to her desperately. She did indeed pass
on the message the next day when she called her mother and this was along the
following lines "Marilyn, please call me - I really need to talk to you."
[453] There was no cross-examination of this lady and her evidence was
plainly credible and reliable.
[454] The next witness was Mr Ronald Stuart Wadsworth. Mr Wadsworth was a 60 year old
solicitor who qualified in 1970 and was experienced especially in conveyancing,
wills, trusts, and executries. He had
been a tutor at Aberdeen University
for ten years in the Diploma in legal practice and was a partner in
Stronachs. He had been asked to give an
independent opinion on conveyancing matters in this case, had read the
pleadings and the productions and had also heard the evidence thus far. Moreover, he had checked the search sheets.
[455] He was referred to 6/2 of process, the Disposition of the
farmlands and noted that there were three exceptions in it although these were
out of order. The first exception was a
plot of ground consisting of 0.47 acres which was shown on a plan attached to
the Disposition and also on a location plan therein.
[456] He turned to sheet 22 of 6/22 of process and indicated that
that showed that the first exception was the caravan site. That was consistent with
Mr Barclay Grant saying that the caravan site excepted from the Disposition
was not part of the farmlands.
[457] Mr Grant's position, according to his precognition, was that
what should have been excepted were the three house plots at the bottom of
sheet 22.
[458] The witness was then referred to sheet 112 in 6/5. The Feu Disposition of 16 July 1979 conveyed the lands to
Mr Grant and his then wife Margaret.
The lands in question were the subjects of search which could be seen,
according to page 113, a letter from the Searchers, to be two areas of ground
at Mains of Garten. On 4 April 1980, amongst other
deeds, there was a Disposition to Mr Grant of 0.78 of an acre of ground
known as the Mains of Garten Chalet Site.
[459] On that date also there was a Disposition of farmlands to
Trustees for the firm under certain exceptions.
[460] Sheet 133, was Mr McWilliam's letter to
Barclay Grant dated 16 July 1993. Paragraph 2 thereof was in the following
terms:
"Disposition by
you and your late wife in favour of yourself and your son as Partners. This is also as expected. The areas which were not transferred to the
farm are the chalets which you own, the farmhouse and the Caravan
Park."
That was a reference to the Disposition
to which I have just referred.
[461] On the basis of the information in the letter the witness agreed
that it appeared that Mr Grant was correct in stating that the caravan
site should not have been exempted from the farmlands in 1993 because it was
not part of them.
[462] On 15 June 1992, according to page 111 of 6/5,
there was registered a Disposition by William Barclay Grant to
William Grant of 0.671 acres. That
was referred to in paragraph 4 of page 133 in the following terms:
"Disposition by
you in favour of William Grant.
This relates to the sale to William of his Chalet Site. I am not clear why the title to this land was
granted by you alone as only part of it formed part of the area which you
originally owned for the chalets. The
remainder belonged to the partnership.
The plan attached to that deed also shows the house plots. They again would appear to belong to the
partnership, rather than to you personally."
[463] This appeared to indicate that the Disposition was granted by the
wrong party. That could be rectified by
the grantee's reconveying the lands to the granter and then the correct party
granting a new Disposition. This was
known loosely as a Disposition ad rem,
although strictly speaking this referred to defective feudal Dispositions where
title was transferred back to the superior before being reconveyed. It could, however, be applied loosely to this
case.
[464] The witness was asked if he had checked the search sheets to see
if this had happened in this case.
Objection was taken to this on the basis that the search sheets were not
available so the best evidence rule was infringed. Secondly this was not put to any witness or
commented on by other witnesses.
Thirdly, the question related to matters not in issue in the case
because of the way the partnership had been dealt with on dissolution. I
allowed the evidence under reservation.
[465] The witness said that he had checked the search sheets and there
was a corrective Disposition in relation to the 0.617 acres. There was a Disposition back by
William Grant to his father and then a Disposition by the Trustees to William Grant.
[466] Sheet 3 of 6/22 was referred to. In particular reference was made to the
comment that "The site on which there was planning permission had been
transferred over to William Grant."
The witness thought that that was a reference to a chalet site or a
house plot.
[467] He was satisfied on the evidence that the whole farmlands were
burdened by a security in favour of the Bank.
If the intention was to make an unencumbered conveyance of any part
thereof, the security holder would have had to release the ground by way of a Deed
of Restriction. If the 0.671 acres was
part of the farmlands, it was burdened and if it was to be conveyed to
William Grant it would have needed a Deed of Restriction to give him an
unencumbered title. If what was being
done was correcting a faulty conveyance on the back of which there was a
security, the witness was asked whether a discharge should have been granted
followed by a fresh security. He said in
reply that if the Bank wished to maintain their security then the way to
release the site would have been by way of Deed of Restriction.
[468] He was referred to the file note of Mr Munro dated 15 December 1992 to which
I have already referred. If the income
of the chalet sites were to be reserved to Mr Grant then a liferent would
have been the way to do it.
[469] In respect that the 0.671 acres was part of the farmlands it was
encumbered.
[470] The witness was referred to 6/4 and in particular to sheet 9
thereof. He said that a Deed of
Restriction was not a transaction in itself but would normally be followed by a
Disposition. He could not see any
particular reason for a Deed of Restriction other than as a preamble to another
conveyance. On the evidence there was no
need for a Deed of Restriction in relation to the farmhouse because it was not
burdened.
[471] There was no reference to a Deed of Restriction in the left hand
side of the sheet where the reference to a liferent of a house appeared. Underneath the reference to the liferent
there was a reference to a mortgage of г60,000 to pay off the Bank. There was evidence of discussions about a
mortgage over the house. The liferent
referred to was not qualified or related in any way to Barclay Grant,
although the reference on the other side of the sheet was very specific.
[472] He agreed that the liferent reservation in the deed was not apt
to secure a liferent for the benefit of anyone after Barclay Grant's
death. In determining the appropriate
way to create such a liferent the identity of the proposed beneficiaries was an
important matter. Liferents involved an
element of delectus personae and care
would have to be taken as to who was going to be the beneficiary. It all depended on the circumstances. If the identity was known then the result
could be achieved by a proper liferent, for example, if a husband wished his
wife to benefit after his death then he could reserve a liferent to himself and
his wife or the survivor thereof. He was
referred to style 57 in 7/10. The
style therein would be apt, leaving aside the reference to assignees, to secure
for a housekeeper a liferent after the disponer's death where the disponer was
not disponing the title until his death.
[473] One difficulty was that we did not know in what context the style
was proposed to be used. If the
intention was to create a liferent after the granter's death for a member of a
clear class, which member still had to be identified, then the way to do it
would be by creating a trust whereby trustees would be given powers to select
the parties entitled to benefit. The
discretion could be made very narrow in the trust. Beneficiaries could, for example be said to
be "my wife or my housekeeper living with me at the date of my death." The trust liferent could be subject to powers
of revocation which could be executed either before or after death if
desired. A liferent could be for a
specific period of time, which would not be a true liferent, or trustees could
have discretion to revoke the provision given certain sets of
circumstances. If a housekeeper were
given a liferent to run after the granter's death then there might be
circumstances where, if she decided that she wanted to live elsewhere, the
trustees could be given power to revoke it.
He said that trust liferents were not rare. He had some experience of them although he
admittedly practised in that area. There
was no reason why Mr Grant could not have executed such a deed if there
was a general concern with the occupation of the property after his death.
[474] He was referred to 6/21 of process, Mr Grant's will. Trustees were appointed therein, which tended
to negate the suggestion that Mr Grant was not the type of man for a
trust. If the liferent was meant to
extend beyond the death of the granter, any competent conveyancer would know
that that would be accomplished only by a trust liferent.
[475] The reference to "and his assignees" was not a competent way of
accomplishing that. Any competent
conveyancer preparing, revising or passing the document for signature would
have known that these words were ineffectual to secure that intention. No solicitor of ordinary competence acting
with due skill and care would have failed to advise Mr Grant of the way to
achieve his intention, if that indeed was his intention. No such solicitor would have failed to
appreciate that without a trust liferent the proposed beneficiary would be left
without benefit after the deceased's death.
He died on 16 July 1998.
[476] Apart from using a trust liferent the same object could have been
achieved by reserving a liferent to himself and any wife of his or housekeeper
of his living with him at the time of his death but that was a high risk
strategy. The most practical way of
proceeding would be by way of a trust liferent with the possibility of revocation.
[477] He was then referred to 7/10.
He said that he did not personally approve of the style containing the
words "her assignees". Styles were only
that and they should only be given to students with a health warning. The use of the words "and her assignees"
could be dangerous if they were put in without consideration of what was
intended to be achieved. It might be
different if the liferent was of income since conceivably a liferenter might
wish to assign that for financial reasons.
It was different when a house was involved. In this particular case, because of the
proximity of the farmhouse to the main businesses including the chalets and the
shared access, trouble might arise between the parties. He said that in Dobie on Liferent and Fee, 18 styles were produced, none of which
used the term "and assignees".
[478] It seemed to me that no loss arose from that term as such, the
issue being whether it was indicative of an intention to extend the liferent
after the granter's death.
[479] The witness said that if a deed was altered before signature then
the proper thing to do would be to initial the alteration and refer to it in
the testing clause. There was no
reference to any alteration in 6/1.
[480] He thought that the third exception in 6/2 was the house site to
be developed with the aid of a rural grant.
The second exception appeared to be a reference to the Disposition in
favour of William Grant and his fiancщe in 1985. That was the document registered on 19 August 1985 referred to
in sheet 112 of 6/5 of process. He
did not know why there was a break in 6/1 when reference was made to that
document. He thought at first it might
be an indication that the document was executed and registered on the same day
but that would be virtually impossible.
It was not good conveyancing practice to leave blanks like that.
[481] The witness had seen the opinion of Mr Donald Reid in
7/5 of process. Page 4 thereof
contained the following remarks:
"Criticism has
also been made or implied of the inclusion within the Disposition of a
reference to the 'assignees' of WBG. For
my part I see no particular significance in this. In my experience most Dispositions are
granted in favour of the grantee and 'his executors and assignees whomsoever'.
Strictly I would
regard such reference to 'the executors and assignees' as being otiose.
Nevertheless it is included more often than not as a matter of
style. In the case of this deed I would
regard the inclusion of a reference to WBG's 'assignees', in the Disposition in
question as replicating that sort of style subject to the exclusion of any
reference to 'executors' which would clearly not be appropriate in relation to
a liferent provision. There may be an
inferred criticism of Mr Innes that by including reference to assignees he
was assuming, wrongly, that WBG might thereby invoke the assignation provision
to pass on the liferent to another person for the continued duration of that
person's life and not simply WBG's only.
It is averred against the defenders at condescendence 4 that they
advised (to whom or when is not stated) that the Disposition reserved to WBG
the possibility of appointing persons to a lifetime right of occupation after
his death. This averment is denied and
my opinion here is expressed upon the assumption that the averment will not be
proved. What I would say is that, absent
proof of such averment, there is no basis for criticising the reference to
assignees as inferring any mistake as to its legal effect on the part of the
defenders. An explanation relating to
style and otiosity suffices."
[482] Mr Reid appeared to be saying that the reference to
assignees was superfluous.
[483] In cross-examination, he said that he was first instructed about
a month previously. A colleague of his
had prepared a written report which he had perused. He only saw Mr Reid's opinion during the
course of the previous week. He had had
the opportunity to look at the documents whilst in Edinburgh
and had had one particular meeting with Counsel to discuss matters in detail. The pursuer had not been present at that
meeting. He was referred to the plan at
page 22 of 6/22. He agreed that the
various properties shown therein had different stories attached. On the bottom right were house plots 1, 2 and
3. It was apparent from the evidence
that attempts were being made in late 1992 and early 1993 to sell these.
[484] On the right hand side was the caravan site and to the left of
that was the farmhouse. To the left of
the farmhouse was a proposed house and he understood that to be a house for
which planning permission might have existed in 1992/1993. That was the site to which a grant may have
applied.
[485] Above that were a number of chalets and he had seen in the search
sheet reference to a Disposition of a chalet site. That was the subject of the Disposition ad rem. In
other words the 0.671 acres was a chalet site.
He did not know if that was the totality of the chalet site on the plan
and given its size it might be capable of taking more than one chalet.
[486] Something separate was occurring in relation to the proposed
house site. There had been planning
permission granted and a house was possibly going to be built. That site was part of the farmlands and was
covered by a standard security. If the
farm was a croft then decrofting would have to be undertaken before it could be
sold. A Deed of Restriction would also
be needed.
[487] He was then referred to sheet 9 and agreed that there was a
possibility of that covering at least three items namely chalets, the proposed
building plot for a house and the farmhouse.
On the left hand column there was a reference to two chalets which had
been scored out. On the right hand side
there was a reference to a house site in the process of decrofting. That could be a reference to the proposed
house site on the left hand side of the plan.
The reference to the Deed of Restriction could apply to that same
site.
[488] On the left hand side there was a reference to the liferent of a
house and on the right there was a reference to a Disposition by WGB in favour
of WG reserving a liferent to WBG.
[489] His attention was then directed to sheet 8. The reference to a Disposition ad rem, Discharge, Standard Security and
fresh Disposition, could apply to the 0.671 acres (the chalet site). The Deed of Restriction could refer to the
housing plot. The Disposition by WBG etc
merely repeated the words which appeared at the bottom right hand corner of
sheet 9.
[490] It was possible therefore that in sheet 8 Mr Innes was
dealing with three properties with different things to happen in respect of
each.
[491] A new production 6/24 was lodged of consent. That consisted of further search sheets. It appeared from those that there was a Disposition
of the 0.671 acres, dated 16 March 1993
and recorded 24 November 1994,
from William Grant to Barclay Grant.
Dated and recorded the same day was a Disposition (by the
Farm Trustees to William Grant) of the same property. These were the Disposition ad rem and the corrective Disposition. He was referred to sheet 7 in 6/4. That was a letter dated 10 February 1993 from Mr Innes to the
Bank of Scotland, the lenders. It
related to the proposed new house site and asked the Bank to consider granting
a Deed of Restriction over it. It was
proposed that once the house site had been decrofted a Deed of Restriction
would be granted and Mr Grant would then take a business loan over the
site. Thus any outstanding sums due by
the Messrs. Grant to the Bank would be considerably reduced.
[492] It was possible that Mr Innes had followed up the need for a
Deed of Restriction in connection with the proposed house site. It was possible that the reference to the
mortgage of г60,000 might have been a reference to the loan in that same
letter.
[493] As far as the liferent was concerned, he was aware that from the
Memorial to Counsel it was being suggested that the use of the word "or
assignees" was indicative of the fact that a liferent beyond the date of
Mr Grant's life was being contemplated.
The witness agreed that even a simple liferent, in other words one which
would expire on Mr Grant's death, could still have been expressed in terms
which included the words "or assignees".
It was something to be done with care but it could be done.
[494] He explained that the Diploma in legal practice commenced in 1980
and he had been a tutor for ten years between 1980 and 1990. The style book was produced by the
Universities. Originally there was a
committee but latterly individual Universities prepared or revised their own. He would expect graduates to have style books
rather than to purchase a copy of Dobie on
Liferent and Fee. 7/10 in its context
appeared to refer to a clause in a Disposition because it came immediately
after references to Insurance Companies and Local Authorities. The clause would, however, be equally
apposite in a will.
[495] He was referred to style 2.2.8 in 7/12. That appeared to be the same as was used in
the Disposition in 6/1. He agreed with a
suggestion that if a granter was reserving a liferent to himself he might say
"and my assignees". That might indicate
that the drafter had simply copied a style since he had used the words "his
assignees".
[496] He repeated, though, that a style was just a style but he seemed
to accept that, although Mr Reid had referred to the words as superfluous,
a graduate might be able to point him to the style book and say that these were
the words approved by the Universities.
[497] It was put to him that the use of the words "and his assignees"
was simply following a style and did not give any inference that the drafter
had anything in mind other than a simple liferent. He agreed that that was the impression. He remembered the evidence from Mr Innes
that if there was any question of a wife, matters would have taken a different
turn. If there was a wife then a liferent
could have been created for himself and that wife without the necessity of
creating a trust. It might be that if a
beneficiary was young enough she was in effect getting the benefit of the house
for all practical purposes and if the granter did not want that then the liferent
could be for her life or until her remarriage.
If the granter was contemplating the rights of his wife he could simply
have dealt with the matter in his will rather than conveying the property under
reservation. As soon as any question of
a wife was on the horizon then matters could have taken a different course.
[498] He was then asked about prescription. He suggested that had matters been addressed
in the manner which the pursuer desiderated then it would have been possible to
have created a liferent in favour of the pursuer to extend beyond the granter's
lifetime. Reference was made to
page 45 of 6/22 which was a note of an attendance with Mrs Grant
during which it was noted that Mr Grant wished to assign the liferent to
Mrs Grant inter vivos but he
also wished to keep his own right to stay in the house vis-р-vis Mrs Grant.
[499] It would have been possible to have done that in
April 1993. If there was a concern
that someone might come and put her out then there could have been a trust
without any conveyance of the property.
I understood him to agree with that observation. Objection was taken to this line but the
question had already been answered.
[500] In re-examination, he agreed that there was on the evidence a
time when Mr Grant raised the issue of assigning the liferent inter vivos. That was referred to in the note of
18 August. He could not see any
reference to his being advised not to do it.
Mr Stewart suggested that it would have been impossible for him to
assign the liferent to his wife and yet retain it himself although the witness
thought that it might have been possible for him to assign the liferent to both
of them.
[501] Reference was made to sheet 27 in 6/22, a letter of 23 June 1993 from
Mr McWilliam to Mr Grant, in the following terms:
"I refer to my
recent meeting with yourself and Mrs Grant in the above. As instructed by you, I enclose in duplicate
a letter to be signed by you confirming that your wife is your next of kin and
is entitled to the use and enjoyment of your furniture and personal effects
during your lifetime and is entitled to remain in the house whilst you are
absent from it. I believe that this letter
would have the necessary effect in any discussions between your wife and your
son whilst you were alive. However, on
your death this document would cease to have effect so far as giving your wife
any right to remain in the house. Any
such right would be determined solely by the terms of any liferent reserved to
you at the time that you conveyed the house to your son."
A document was attached thereto
which ran in Mr Grant's name. It
confirmed, amongst other things, that his wife was entitled to the use and
enjoyment of all his furniture and personal effects during his lifetime and had
his full authority to remain at Mains of Garten during any time when he might
be in hospital or otherwise unable to stay at the house. That was not, however, an assignation of the liferent.
[502] It would be extremely dangerous to advise a person to create a liferent
of his own house in favour of a housekeeper when they wished to continue living
in the house themselves. At the time of
the creation of the desiderated liferent, Mr Grant did not in fact have a
wife nor did he had a housekeeper. If he
harboured the hope that he would have a housekeeper and/or a wife a liferent in
favour of that individual could be created by reservation of it in favour of
the husband and the wife or the husband and the housekeeper eg. by referring to
"any wife living with me at the time of my death" or "any housekeeper living
with me at the time of my death". That,
however, could be dangerous, and a trust liferent would be the preferred
route.
[503] He was referred to sheet 22 in 6/22. There were three house plots referred to
therein but the plot on the left was not referred to as a house plot as
such. A Deed of Restriction could have
applied to any part of the farmlands.
[504] As far as the search sheets in 6/24 was concerned, the first Disposition
was signed by William Grant and the second was signed by the Trustees for
the farm, that is Mr Grant himself and his son. The date was 16 March and if that was
accurate then he might have been in hospital at that time. That was yet another deed which he had had to
sign. There was some discussion whether
a Deed of Restriction or a new security would have been required but that did
not advance the case. It had been
suggested that if Mr Innes wanted to extend the benefit of the liferent
beyond the death of Mr Grant he would not have allowed the deed to go out
as it did. That however presupposed that
he knew what the words "and his assignees" meant. Something might turn on whether Mr Grant
was told what the words "and his assignees" meant and whether they complied
with his instructions.
[505] If the fee had been retained and a Trust Deed granted that would
have had no Inheritance Tax implications and would have been ineffectual to
mitigate it.
[506] Mr Moynihan re-crossed on that point. A trust reserving a liferent for
Barclay Grant would equally have been ineffectual because he retained a
benefit.
[507] On yet further questioning the witness agreed with
Mr Stewart that the vehicle in fact adopted did not have any Inheritance
Tax benefits. If that was what the
purpose behind it all was then it did not work.
[508] This witness was plainly credible and I was extremely grateful to
him for his expertise.
[509] The next witness was Barbara Wilson. She was a former care assistant and was now
retired. She had given evidence in 1999
in the reduction action. She knew
Barclay Grant because she answered an advertisement in the newspaper for a
companion/housekeeper. This was about
1990 or thereby. She had her own job at
the time. He wanted her to join him and
she needed to give the matter some thought because it would involve giving up
her own home. In the result she did not
take the job up. He kept in touch to see
if she would take it on but she could not decide to do so. He telephoned her saying that he was in
hospital some time later after they had lost contact and that would have been
in the early 90's. That was the Ian
Charles Hospital. The purpose of the call was to see if she
would consider coming to him. He said that
he had been recovering from a stroke and that was the last time she spoke to
him. Early on he had said that anybody
that went to work for him as a housekeeper would have a liferent of the house
after he died. He did not explain why
that was the position and said that it was for the purposes of giving security
maybe. He wanted somebody to look after
him after his illness.
[510] She was never in touch with him again.
[511] There was no issue about this lady's credibility or reliability.
[512] The pursuer then gave evidence.
She preferred to be addressed by her maiden name of McDonald. She was 59 years of age and now worked
as a flying instructor on sea planes. She
moved to Boat of Garten in 1991, taking up rented accommodation at Mains of
Garten in January 1992. She was
employed there as a shepherdess and worked part-time during the lambing
season. During that time she was asked
by Barclay Grant to become his housekeeper. She eventually took that up and moved to the
farmhouse to live from April 1992.
They developed an intimate relationship thereafter and he proposed
marriage at the end of May 1992.
She did not answer him right away but in any event could not have married
at that time because she had not yet been divorced. She told him that she would consider it but
he continued to wish to marry her. She
was asked whether he referred to the future if she became his wife or his
housekeeper after his death. She said
that there was a prospect of security but that was not her concern at the
time. The suggestion appeared to be that
she would be able to live in the house if he was not there or if he died. He told her this at the end of 1992. He did not give her intimate details of his
discussion with Sutherland & Co before his stroke but told her that he was
going to see them. On 13 February 1993 he became
unwell suddenly. He had been diabetic
before that but was otherwise healthy.
She gave details of what happened to him and indicated that she called
an ambulance, which took him to Raigmore.
She had tried to raise William Grant but he had not answered his
door. He came when he heard the sound of
the ambulance and after it took Barclay away he told her that she would not be
there for his father. She said that she
would be home for him when he came back from the hospital. That was the first time that she had felt any
animosity from him. She saw
Mr Grant in hospital and he was a different man. He could not talk properly, his left side was
gone and his speech was slurred. He
could not walk at that stage although those were early days. She last saw him in the hospital some ten
days after his stroke and she was told by him to stay put in the house. He had heard about the problems she had been
having in the house, namely threats by William to get rid of her. She did not want to stress Mr Grant with
this information but eventually it came out and she told him. He had heard from Alexander and William about
her and she wanted to give her side. The
next day he dismissed her. He was
apologetic and said that if she did not leave his sons would. Accordingly she left. She was locked out before that and needed a
police escort to pick up some property.
On 2 March she got a container to remove more property. She was asked about suggestions that she might
have been taking cheques. She said that
when she went to see Mr Grant on 27 March she came back and found
that William had broken in through the front door although he had a back door
key. He had taken the reservation book
for Mr Grant's chalets and the personal phone number book. He had also left the door wide open and
people on the road could see into the house.
As far as the cheques themselves were concerned she was helping
Mr Grant to run the chalet business.
He would sign blank cheques and leave her to fill them in. That had gone on for a few months. She did not take any cheques or embezzle any
money.
[513] When she last saw Mr Grant he was very emotional and
tearful. He said that he was under
pressure from William. After he came out
of the hospital on 10 May she was contacted by her daughter on
18 May. She told him that he had
been in touch and desperately wanted to see her again. Her daughter said that he was crying. She telephoned him and he did not want her to
come near the farmhouse. By that time he
had employed another housekeeper called Morag McMillan and he arranged for
her to take him into Boat of Garten to meet her. They met there on 19 May and he asked
her to move in with him. She had to
think about that. Amongst other things
she was frightened of William.
Eventually she agreed when she heard that Morag McMillan had been
sacked by William two days after driving his father to see her. The truck which they had used was then locked
up in a shed. She was not sure that it
was a good idea to go back to the farm and discussed it at length with her
daughter. She decided eventually to
become the housekeeper. Barclay asked
her again if she would be his wife and she did not answer, agreeing, though, to
be his housekeeper. They became engaged
on 10 June 1993
and married one week later.
[514] When they got married he needed looking after. He needed to be driven about and required
help with his walking. She was asked
whether he had discussed by that time the fact that he had apparently signed
away a considerable part of his assets.
She said that he told her that he had signed something but did not know
what. She was asked whether he thought
that he was still in the partnership and she said that he was. He had signed certain documents but did not
know what they were. She knew all this
before she married him.
[515] She did not know what he had signed and independent lawyers were
consulted in the shape of Mr McWilliam.
That took place in May. She moved
back to the farmhouse shortly after the marriage, on an assurance being given
by Mr Grant's lawyer Iain Innes that she had a right to live in the
farmhouse. After Maureen McMillan
had left, Mr Grant had lived in the farmhouse alone, with no one to look
after him. She did not live there until
18 June, the day after the marriage.
Before that, however, she had taken him out every day in a car but had
to stop at the end of the road and let him walk to the house with his zimmer. At this point she appeared to be very
emotional.
[516] There were protracted discussions thereafter between
Mr Grant and his lawyer, which culminated in papers being sent to Edinburgh
for proceedings in the Court of Session.
She indicated that she had no recollection of a precognition but when
6/13 was shown to her she said that she recognised it. She was "lost" when answering the previous
question.
[517] The annotations on that document were hers. Thereafter she gave very confused and
confusing evidence about when amendments were made to the precognition and I am
afraid that I was unable to make sense of it. Eventually she was asked whether she was
satisfied that 6/18 accurately reflected the document as Barclay had approved
it and I understood her to agree with that. Barclay was satisfied that the document
correctly represented the evidence he would have given. Apart from what was contained in 6/18 she was
asked whether Barclay told her at any time after resumption of contact with him
and the sending of papers to Edinburgh
in 1994 about his dealings with his former lawyer. She said that that was so and that he was not
happy. He told her that it was his
intention to reserve a liferent for his wife or housekeeper. He told her that on several occasions and was
very clear about it. He did not say when
he had given these instructions to his lawyers but he had told them that those
were his intentions. In particular he
had told Iain Innes.
[518] When he died in 1998 he left a will which was 6/10 of
process. She was the sole
beneficiary. At the time of his death
there was an ongoing action in the Court of Session to reduce the Dispositions
and if those had succeeded she would have
benefited in due course.
[519] She was his wife at the date of his death. Before he died he came to appreciate that the
liferent could not be assigned by him so as to give her a right to live in the
property after he died. He knew this in
93/94, as indeed did she. He was very
concerned about her having accommodation after he died. There was not a lot that he could do, what
with inhibitions and the inability to find documents. The worst aspect was the lack of funds. The only thing which could be done was the
action of reduction. She continued to
live in the farmhouse after his death until she was ejected by virtue of a court
order at William's instigation. She was
also ejected from the tenancy of a chalet by William. After that she had to pay for accommodation
and move around from place to place "like a gypsy," as she put it. The truck to which she had referred earlier
was a four wheel drive Daihatsu pickup and Barclay was unable to drive it after
the stroke.
[520] In cross-examination, she said that until Barclay went into
hospital in February 1993 there was no trouble with William. The relationship between father and son was
good up until then. Shortly afterwards
it became extremely poor. It was fair to
say that some of that was raked over in the action of reduction.
[521] By that time there had been an arbitration between father and son
and an action of reduction raised against the son by the father. Lord Reed decided the action of
reduction in October 1999, Barclay having died the previous year. She knew that there was no effective liferent
but stayed in the cottage after he died.
A court action was raised after Lord Reed issued his opinion and
she agreed that even after the opinion was issued she still did not move out.
[522] She agreed that after Barclay Grant came out of hospital, he
telephoned her daughter and she met him shortly after. MacArthur & Co were instructed
by around 25 May which was about two weeks after the discharge from
hospital. She met him some time in the
week before the new lawyers were contacted.
She was asked what Barclay had first told her about what he knew had
happened and she said that he knew that he had signed some documents but he
wanted to find out through independent advice what he had signed because he was
not happy with Sutherland & Co, and in particular with
Iain Innes, when he was in hospital.
[523] She had given evidence to Lord Reed but could not remember
it precisely. She was then referred to
Lord Reed's opinion, 7/1 of process, and in particular to a passage
starting "the next time" when he dealt with her evidence. It appears from page 6 of 58 on the copy
with which I was working. This passage
was read to her and it runs as follows:
"The next time
she was in contact with the deceased was on 18 May 1993.
He had been discharged from hospital on 10 May and had returned
home. On 18 May she received a
telephone call from her daughter, Karen Pass,
who said that the deceased had telephoned her and was desperate to contact the
first pursuer. The first pursuer then
telephoned the deceased. He was very
emotional and was crying. His speech was
slurred and very slow. He wanted to
resume contact with her. She arranged to
meet him the following day in a car park in Grantown-On-Spey. That location was chosen as being neutral
ground for both of them. He told her
that a new housekeeper had been appointed by the defender, and that she would
drive him to the car park. The following
day, 19 May, the first pursuer met the deceased as arranged. The new housekeeper, Morag McMillan,
left them to talk together. The deceased
broke down in her arms. He explained
that he had had to sign the letter of dismissal because the defender was
otherwise going to leave the farm. The
deceased could not allow that to happen, having built the farm up over all the
years. She met the deceased again on
20 May. He asked her to marry
him. She did not give him an
answer. That evening she telephoned the
deceased and was told that there had been an incident. The defender had come into the house and had
tried to assault a Mr Kelman, who was the deceased's best friend. The deceased had stood up and protected
Mr Kelman, and the defender had then assaulted his father. That led to Morag McMillan being sacked
by the defender. The first pursuer spoke
to Morag McWilliam the following day on the telephone, and
Morag McWilliam volunteered the information that she had been sacked.
[524] At this time the first pursuer was unaware of the Dispositions
which had been executed in April. The
deceased told her about the Disposition of the farm, but he himself did not
know of the Disposition of the farmhouse.
He knew that lawyers had come into the hospital, and he told her that
documents were shoved under his nose and he signed them without reading
them. His lawyers at that time were
Sutherland & Co."
[525] I understood her to accept that that was an accurate account of
her evidence but she could not have given it in these terms today. Her broad recollection was that he did not
know what he had signed. He did, however,
tell her that documents had been shoved under his nose in hospital.
[526] She was then asked about the precognition. Mr Grant was satisfied subject to a few
amendments that it reflected his position.
It was clear, though, that when the document was revisited in 1997
further amendments were made. Reference
was made to the amendment on the first page to the side of paragraph 3
about when he found out that he had resigned from the partnership. She agreed that by February 1997 he was
telling her that in fact the letter of resignation was one of the documents
which was shoved under his nose in hospital and which he signed without
reading. He did not know what was in
it. She said that he was a very confused
man.
[527] She agreed that the arbitration had proceeded on the basis that
the partnership had in fact terminated by that letter of resignation. It was put to her that if that was accepted
and correct then it was in Mr Grant's interests because the partnership
property would be included in the assets available on dissolution since the
resignation preceded the date of execution of the Disposition of the
farmlands. She did not appear to
understand this question and Mr Moynihan moved on.
[528] As far as the farmlands were concerned however, his position was
that he was forced by William to sign the Disposition and there would have been
just as much reason to question that Disposition as there was to question the
house one. She was referred to the
Closed Record, 7/8 of process. In
particular she was asked about the pleadings on page 9 and onwards, to which
I have already referred. The particular
parts to which her attention was drawn were the averments that William had
instructed Iain Innes to draw up the Dispositions of the farmhouse and the
farmlands. She said that Barclay's
belief was that he was being taken out of hospital to amend his will and sign a
codicil.
[529] She also said, however, that Barclay's position was that it was
William who had instructed the lawyer to draw up the documents. Barclay himself had issued no instructions in
that regard.
[530] His understanding was that he had been brought out of hospital
twice, the first time being in relation to an amendment to his will and the
second time in relation to a codicil.
Instructions were given to raise an action of reduction in 1999. It was begun by her husband and then she and
Frank Lefevre, Solicitor, continued it as executors after his death. At some point before his death he heard that
he had signed a Disposition of the farmhouse and the farmlands. He found that out when he took independent
legal advice from Mr McWilliam. She
was asked whether the Answers reflected his considered opinion and she said
that he never gave instructions to Iain Innes to draw up either the
farmhouse Disposition or the farmlands one.
If instructions were given to draw up either of these documents then his
position was that it must have been William who did it.
[531] She and Mr Lefevre maintained that position in the action.
[532] The averments from 9D from the words "the defender told the
deceased" until the word "Alexander" at 10B properly reflected his
position.
[533] She was then asked to look at the averments on page 15,
which were in the following terms:
"Following his
release from hospital the deceased consulted independent solicitors, Messrs
MacArthur & Co, Inverness. On his instructions said agents initiated the
raising of the present action. As the
defender had, along with the signature of said Dispositions, also obtained the
deceased's signature on a letter of resignation (by the deceased) from the
partnership of W B Grant & Son and had proceeded to
treat said firm as dissolved, the deceased instructed said agent to initiate
arbitration proceedings to obtain a winding up of the affairs and estate of
said firm. A reference to arbitration
was made in which Ian Dunbar Fraser, Chartered Accountant, acted
as Arbiter and Colin Watson, Solicitor, then of Messrs Stronachs,
Solicitors, Aberdeen, acted as
clerk. The defender, as respondent in
the Arbitration, as a defence to the claim by the deceased, advanced an
identical contention to that now added by Amendment to Answer 3, namely
that the deceased and the defender had agreed that the deceased would transfer
the farmhouse and farm to the defender as a gift against a like narrative of
background concerns regarding overdraft and Inheritance Tax. A proof was heard by the Arbiter with his
clerk on 13 November 1995
and 29 April 1996
at which the deceased, among others, gave evidence and was cross-examined on
behalf of the defender. Subsequently the
Arbiter pronounced a decree arbitral together with his finding in fact and
Note, all dated 23 October 1996. Within the scheme of division contemplated by
the Arbiter, the deceased was prepared to accept the de facto situation of the farm transferred to the defender, and
value having been given, to withdraw his claim for reduction of the Disposition
of 8 April 1993. Accordingly the pursuers seek decree of
production and reduction restricted to the Disposition of 1 April 1993 in terms of the first
Conclusion".
[534] She did not quite understand the reference to "identical
contention" but otherwise the pleadings accurately reflected the position. The farmlands were dealt with as part of the
arbitration and the deceased received around г70,000 as his share. He did not therefore challenge the validity
of the farmlands Disposition.
[535] She was then referred to sheet 34 of 6/22. This was the letter from Mr McWilliam of
16 July 1993
explaining his understanding of the titles to the various properties. She said that there were 9 chalets, 4
belonging to Barclay Grant and 5 belonging to his son. Paragraph 2 in the letter is a reference
to the Disposition by Barclay Grant and his first wife in favour of
himself and William Grant as partners.
The areas which were not transferred to the farm were the chalets which
he owned, the farmhouse and the caravan park.
Paragraph 4, which I have already mentioned, referred to the Disposition
by Barclay Grant in favour of his son on 1 June 1992.
The subjects were the chalet site.
That was the ground on which 5 chalets were built.
[536] Barclay continued to own 4 chalets after
April 1993.
[537] 6/24 sheet 5, bore to be the result of a search sheet
name search and referred to a Disposition by William Barclay Grant to
an electrical company of chalet No 1.
It was dated 8 July 1998
and the consideration was г45,000.
[538] That was the chalet to which the pursuer moved for a short period
after having been evicted from the farmhouse.
In the end the Electrical Company conveyed it to William Grant and
she was evicted again.
[539] On that page there was also reference to a Disposition by the
executors of William Barclay Grant, in favour of the Royal Society
for The Protection of Birds of chalets 2, 3 and 4 dated
29 October 1998 for a consideration of г110,000.
[540] As far as the building plot was concerned, reference was made to
page 42 of 6/22 which showed the proposed house on the left hand
side. As it happens,
Barclay Grant's four chalets are shown at the top of that page. The deal between father and son was that
Barclay Grant had a Rural Enterprise Grant for Toum to build his
retirement home and William also obtained funding for his mountain lodges. They were all to be built at the same time
and the proposed house was therefore to be Barclay Grant's retirement
home. In terms of the grant, Barclay
would not be allowed to live in the house for five years and was going to let
it out for that period along with the chalets.
In the end the house was never built.
[541] At page 34 paragraph 5, reference was made to a Disposition
of the building plot by the partnership in Barclay Grant's favour recorded
14 May 1993.
[542] There was therefore transferred to Barclay Grant title to
the land on which the proposed house was to have been built.
[543] Mr Munro was the accountant for the partnership and
Barclay Grant's personal accountant as well. The witness said that she eventually met him
but did not know him initially. She had
no recollection of meeting him in 1992.
If he came to the farmhouse, she would not have been present at any
meetings with Barclay and William at that time.
She was not involved in Barclay's business affairs as such at that
time.
[544] It was suggested that Barclay was looking to the possibility of
retirement and she agreed that that was what he was looking at eventually but
he was still retaining an interest in the farm, especially Toum. Nothing happened to take Toum away from him
and he retained it.
[545] He was looking for a source of income on retirement and also for
a place to live. The source of income
was to have been the 4 chalets and the plan was to live in the farmhouse
before moving into the new house and then letting the farmhouse out.
[546] In short Barclay retained his 4 chalets, he still had the
income from them and he had the liferent use of the farmhouse after the events
in April.
[547] She was then asked about prescription. On her dismissal in February 1993
William had put her out of the farmhouse.
She was asked whether, even after she met Barclay in late May 1993,
she was reluctant to move in in case she was put out again. Her position was that violence was more
concerning. It was put to her that she
was concerned about having no right to stay in the property and she said that
at that time she did not know she had no such right. In June 1993 there was a discussion with
Mr McWilliam about what would happen to her if anything happened to
Barclay. Mr McWilliam suggested
that Barclay sign a document in her favour.
Reference was made to page 67 of 6/5, a note dated 21 June 1993. That related to an attendance with the
pursuer and Barclay Grant. Amongst
other things it was noted that dogs had been removed on
Saturday 19 June. The police
were contacted in connection with that.
In particular Mr Moynihan drew her attention to the following:
"Noting your
concern that any authority which you have passes to Marilynn (sic), particularly now that you are
married. You are concerned as to what
would happen if Barclay goes into hospital.
Advising that we would need to see the title deeds to ascertain the
position regarding the liferent. Noting
that Mr Grant wishes to have the deed transferring the house
recalled. It was granted by him whilst
he was under pressure. He was told that
it would have to be signed to save death duties and DSS dues".
[548] She confirmed that that was an accurate representation of the
position.
[549] Page 73 consisted of a letter from Mr McWilliam to
Mr Grant dated 23 June enclosing a document (on page 72, to
which I have already referred) and which purported to give certain rights to
the pursuer. She said that
Barclay Grant signed that.
[550] Despite signing it, it was suggested that Barclay continued to
take an interest in giving her a liferent in the farm. She said that at the end of 1993 they were
still investigating how they could do that and funds came into the
equation. They were still very concerned
about the absence of the liferent.
Reference was made to page 43 of 6/22, the note of the meeting of 13 August 1993. There was a discussion about the ground which
was liferented to Mr Grant and on page 44 the following paragraph
appears:
"Discussing the Disposition,
transferring the house and granting a liferent and agreeing the following
problems with it. He was under pressure
when signing it. There is an
unauthenticated alteration on the front page.
The size of the typeface on the first page differs from that on the 2nd. The last line does not go up to the end of
the line. The reference to assignee is
not effective as it does not allow for assignation by mortis causa deed. It only
means that Mr Grant can assign it to Mrs Grant during his lifetime,
but that that would mean that he was giving up the liferent."
[551] She recollected that advice.
[552] At page 45 there is a note of an attendance on 18 August 1993
where it was noted that Mr Grant wished to assign the liferent to
Mrs Grant inter vivos but also
wished to keep his own right to stay in the house vis-a-vis Mrs Grant. It
was confirmed that the agents would look into that matter. She was asked why he wanted to transfer it to
her during her lifetime and she said that it was for security. There was no security there for his wife and
he also wanted security for himself.
[553] Following that request Professor Cusine was consulted and he
gave advice to the effect that the liferent could not be transferred after
Mr Grant's death. Some rights
could, however, be transferred during his life.
As it happened nothing further was done other than to pursue an action
of reduction.
[554] She was then referred again to 6/13 and 6/18.
[555] She was referred to the handwritten notes in the margin of 6/13
and in particular to the first page thereof and the reference to
Mr Grant's only realising about the letter of resignation when a new
lawyer was taken on. She was asked when
that was written and said that it would not have been 1994. It would have been written after
Mr McWilliam was appointed. She
then said that she was not clear about it.
[556] At the foot of page 7 on 6/18 the following appears:
"I do not recall
on which day the letter of resignation from the partnership was signed by
me. Again, this was put before me. I was under pressure from my son and I signed
it. I was trying to keep the peace at
the time and not fall out with him."
[557] It appeared therefore that as some point between the drafting of
6/13 and 6/18 that reference was inserted.
She said that so far as either document was concerned, they were looked
at by Mr Grant although they were in fact written up by
Mr McWilliam. She was asked whether
all that Barclay was saying was that the documents were roughly correct and she
agreed with that.
[558] In re-examination, she confirmed that she had already discussed
three particular alterations in examination-in-chief and she could not say when
the change about the resignation from the partnership was made. She then said she thought that the four
changes were made in 1994. In 1994
Barclay Grant was accepting that he knew that he had signed himself out of
the partnership but he was doing it to keep the peace.
[559] She was again asked whether she understood that in 1994 he knew
he had signed out of the partnership and she said that he was not sure. When he contacted Mr McWilliam he
believed that he had signed himself out but he did not know definitely.
[560] She was asked whether, when she first got to know of
Mr Grant's consultation with Mr McWilliam, his position was that he
believed he had signed himself out of the partnership and she answered in the
affirmative. He knew that he had signed
documents but he did not know what for.
It was to amend his will and the codicil to his will. It was put to her that that seemed to
contradict her earlier evidence and she said that once he contacted
Mr McWilliam he believed he had signed himself out of the partnership but
not before that. She could not say
whether he believed that he had signed himself out on certain terms and
conditions. As far as the documents were
concerned what was contained in them was approved by Mr Grant as his
evidence when he revised the documents on each occasion in her presence, in
1994 and 1997.
[561] It was correct to say that Mr Grant did not challenge the
termination of the partnership. He
accepted that it had been terminated but he took issue with the scheme of division. He did not challenge the Disposition of the
farmlands ultimately but he had the benefit of legal advice.
[562] She was asked whether she had the opportunity of approving of the
terms of the pleadings in 7/8, the Closed Record in the reduction action. She said that she had seen it before. The solicitor would have shown it to her but
she could not remember what was in it.
It was suggested to her that Mr Moynihan had been trying to find
out if she accepted responsibility for that document and I understood her to
say that she did. She did not say when
she had seen it but she had gone over it.
She had gone over it with Mr Lefevre and went with his advice. She would also have seen the documents on
which the pleadings were based.
[563] Her understanding was that Barclay Grant never gave
instructions for the Disposition of the farmhouse or the farmlands. On the other hand she had said in evidence
that his evidence was that he had given instructions and expressed what his
intention was in connection with liferents.
She said that that was in discussions before he came ill. Discussions took place long before she was
involved in late 1992 or early 1993. His
intention, if he was to sign over the house, was for a liferent for himself,
and his wife or housekeeper. As it
happens, he said he gave no instructions for the drafting of the Disposition of
the land or the house.
[564] She could not say whether the г70,000 which he received was after
deduction of liabilities but she was referred to 6/8 of process, a scheme of
division, which showed, at page 4, that he received г70,060 which took
account of assets and liabilities.
[565] She was then referred to sheets 5 and 6 of 6/22, the note of
27 May 1993. In particular her attention was drawn to the
last paragraph on page 6 as follows:
"William had
told him that he must do it. That is
what the solicitor said. Ian Innes
was taken up to see him on one Thursday and he gave instructions to Ian, as
told by William. William was with him at
the time and there was no suggestion that William left. Mr Grant accepted that, even if William
had left, it would probably have made no difference to what he had told
Mr Innes."
[566] On the assumption that that was to do with the farmhouse, she was
asked what her understanding was in relation to the suggestion that he did not
know what was happening. She said that
there was confusion. Barclay was told by
his son that he had to sign these things or that he would leave the farm. In order to keep the peace he signed them. He was very confused.
[567] It should be noted, I think, that the last sentence of that note
suggests that it was Mr Grant himself who did the talking to Mr Innes
rather than William. The words "even if
William had left" would make no sense otherwise.
[568] She was then referred to page 19 in 6/22, a note of a
meeting between Mr McWilliam, Mr Grant and the pursuer on
10 June 1993 at the Mercury Hotel.
The second last paragraph on that page is in the following terms
"Discussing the letter and details from Mr Munro, the accountant. Noting that all the cattle were being sold by
Mr Grant's son in Mr Grant's son's own name". She remembered that happening. That was after Barclay had come out of
hospital and had left the partnership.
Mr Grant was very upset and emotional. The farmland and the cattle were his life
times work. It came as a shock to him
that the cattle were being sold. The
note goes on as follows:
"Mr Grant
confirmed that the farm was handed over of his own free will. This included the stock. The only conditions which he made were that
it was subject to William Grant being liable for any debts of the
partnership and Mr Barclay Grant being relieved of any obligation and
the truck, and tools and personal items being Mr Barclay Grant's own
personal property. Noting that he had
done this to put his son's own mind at ease in case he married
Marilyn MacDonald."
[569] She was asked what her understanding of that was.
[570] She knew that there was some discussion of that but she could not
remember that particular comment. She
was again asked what it was about. She
said it was early days with Mr McWilliam and the latter was not sure what
Barclay had signed. The comment related
to the farm and the stock. She said she
could not remember on what day the stock was sold but she did not understand
the statement that it was handed over of his own free will. That was not how it was done. She simply did not understand that comment
which ran counter to her understanding of the matter. I understood her to say that there was a
discussion that if any of these things were done he would not wish to be liable
for any debts. She was asked whether
Mr Grant made it clear that he had discussed the intention of signing over
his share of the business and she said that he had discussed it. She thought that it was with Iain Innes
and perhaps with Peter Munro. That
was before he went into hospital. She
was asked what conditions would be attached to such a transaction if it
happened and she said that if he agreed to it he was not to be liable for any
debts and he also wanted a liferent over the house for his wife or housekeeper.
The dogs had been in the kitchen in
Mr Grant's custody before they were removed and he had been looking after
them.
[571] She was then asked about Professor Cusine's advice. She could not remember what mortis causa meant. She understood that she could not have the liferent
after Mr Grant's death. She
understood that that was Professor Cusine's advice. It was made clear to her by Mr McWilliam
shortly after Professor Cusine's opinion was given. Barclay's reaction was one of shock and
sadness. She was asked what she meant by
other rights being transferred to her and she was asked what those were. She said that there was some suggestion of
the house being put into her name with Barclay retaining a liferent for
himself. That was not done. She was referred to Professor Cusine's
opinion in 6/22 and in particular to paragraph 4 on sheet 56. She said that there was a problem with
putting the house into her name and Barclay's retaining a liferent. However, they always thought that they would
win the reduction action. If that
happened Barclay would get the house back.
[572] His intention was, whatever wife or housekeeper he had, that the
house would fall to his son or sons.
[573] She said that there were nine chalets, four original ones and a
later group of five. The five were built
during 1992 and she was there at the time.
[574] She was referred to a letter from the Bank dated 5 October 1993,
sheet 81 of 6/22. Paragraph 4
was in the following terms:
"You are quite
correct in assuming that we have at no time released our security over the
ground on which the new chalets are located.
However, as this area of ground was to be registered in the sole name of
William Grant, it was deemed sensible to have a letter acknowledging that
the security over the farm could also be regarded as security for this
borrowing as well."
[575] Along with that letter, at page 83, was a copy of the letter
of June 1992 giving the undertaking by both partners to which I have
already referred.
[576] Part of the ground on which Barclay's number four chalet was
built extended into the ground on which the new chalets were to be built. It was therefore partly partnership property
and partly Barclay's own property, as matters were understood at the time.
This witness was, I think, doing
her best to tell the truth but her memory of events was somewhat vague. She was
not present at any discussions with Mr Innes and I did not think that her
evidence substantially advanced her case.
[577] Mr Stewart then tendered a new production, number 6/25
of process which was a witness statement by Morag McMillan. I was told that parties had agreed that this
would constitute her evidence and I was grateful to them for that. I was told also that a Joint Minute had been
prepared and I was also very grateful for that document, which set out a number
of matters which had been agreed, viz. Barclay's dates of birth and death, 10 March 1930
and 16 July 1998, respectively, the fact that his first wife Margaret
died in 1998 and the fact that he suffered a stroke and was admitted to
Raigmore on 13 February 1993, before being transferred to Ian Charles
Hospital on 17 March 1993 and discharged home on 10 May 1993.
Quantum of damages was agreed as г202,
620, being г66,620 exclusive of interest for the past and г136,000 for the
future. The farmhouse and farmlands Dispositions
were agreed as were the interlocutor and Note of the Arbiter, the Provisional
and Final Schemes of Division in the Arbitration, Mr Grant's will dated 19 May 1998,
the report of a Commission for Recovery of Documents, transcripts of the
evidence of Iain Innes and Craig Wood before Lord Reed, part of Mr Grant's
will extant as at 17 February 1993, the Disposition of the site of a
proposed house by the partners in favour of Mr Grant, dated 8 April 1993
and Morag McMillan's statement.
[578] With that Mr Stewart closed his case.
[579] The first witness for the defenders was Peter Munro.
[580] He was a certified accountant, having qualified in 1981 and
having been a sole practitioner since 1983.
He had known Barclay Grant as a client since that time and he also
knew William. He had given evidence in
the arbitration proceedings and also in the reduction action. He said that William Barclay Grant,
whom he knew as Barclay, was a sound man, easy to deal with and aware of all
aspects of business. He knew what he was
doing with the farm, the chalets and the caravan park. The business was run with the family and
William. He understood all business
aspects but listened to what one was saying.
[581] He saw no problems in the relationship between father and son in
late 1992/early 1993. They ran
the business together and any meetings he had were with both of them when it
came to discussing the farm and the chalets, although at that time the chalets
belonged to Barclay. Barclay had been
the main partner in the early years but by the time under discussion they were
equally involved. The farm was not doing
well by then. The results for
May 1991 were poor and those for the year to May 1992 were not much
better. Significant decisions had to be
made under pressure from the Bank. The
farm was run as a partnership but the chalets were Barclay's own business. He thought that he had four in his name.
[582] The background to the meetings at the end of 1992 was that a way
forward had to be found for the farm in view of the poor results. A lifeline had been secured the year before
with the sale of a bit of the caravan site but the overdraft was increasing
again and was causing problems. Both
partners realised that and accepted that something had to be done. The Bank's concern was that the overdraft was
slightly unsecured and they were anxious to have the farmhouse put into the
partnership. It was still in Barclay's
name. The chalets were profitable and
helped to fund the farm. Until the early 1990's,
the two together constituted a viable prospect.
[583] Barclay was around 62 or so at this time. He was asked whether there was any discussion
about his retiring and he said that the meetings about the farm brought this to
a head as well. How could the business
fund the life styles of two families, Barclay's own and that of William and his
family? Barclay was not doing so much
work on the farm now. He took bookings
for the chalets and William tended to run the farm. Obviously one way forward was for William to
work the farm and for Barclay to come out of it.
[584] This was all discussed with the father and the son. There were plots of ground which were about
to be sold for housing and which might inject money but unless the business was
stabilised those funds would disappear too, so all aspects had to be looked
at. One of the suggestions was for
William to run the farm and for Barclay to live off the chalet income.
[585] Barclay had lived in the farmhouse all the time that the witness
knew him and William had an adjacent house.
It was a new bungalow. The
proposal which was discussed was that Barclay would have the benefit of the
farmhouse for his life and William would stay in his own house next door so
that Barclay would have accommodation and his own income.
[586] One of the bank's concerns was that the farmhouse was not owned
by the partnership and that limited their security. They reckoned that they were at risk. The meeting was to try to work out a way
forward and he agreed that the best way forward was to transfer the farm to
William and for Barclay to continue to live in the farmhouse for the rest of
his life. He was asked whether he
regarded these things as having been agreed.
He said that at the end of the meeting as far as he was concerned the
principle of transferring the farm to William and Barclay's having a liferent
of the house was agreed and he had to contact the Bank Manager and the
solicitor, Gavin Cullen and Iain Innes respectively.
[587] He was asked whether he recollected if in the course of the
conversation the word "liferent" was used and he was sure that it was. It would have been introduced by him because
he understood its meaning. He would have
to clarify it to some extent with the solicitor but he was sure that he brought
the concept into the discussion.
[588] There was no suggestion of anyone other than Barclay benefiting
from the liferent. He knew that Barclay
had had a number of housekeepers and he had no recollection of any mention of
making provision for a housekeeper. If
that had been mentioned he would have recorded it in his notes. If someone else had a liferent then the liferent
would have been of a different duration and would have had a different impact
on the family.
[589] The possibility of Barclay's remarriage was never considered at
the meetings. There had been a meeting
in November with Barclay and William to finalise the accounts to May 1992
and there had been a previous meeting in April to finalise the accounts to
May 1991. I understood that there
had been two or three meetings in the interim highlighting the need to do
something, which prompted the meeting in December.
[590] He was referred to page 103 of 7/3, which was his file. Page 103 contained a number of
matters. The top few lines was a note of
the initial meeting between Barclay, William and himself. It took place on 11 December 1992. He was aware of that because there was an
entry in the file dealing with his expenses for the journey to the farmhouse
where the meeting took place.
[591] The plan was to try to keep the Bank happy and arrange an
accommodation between the partners for the future. He agreed that he would get in touch with
Mr Cullen and Mr Innes about the transfer of the farm/farmhouse to
William with a liferent to Barclay. The liferent
was only for Barclay himself and there was no mention of anyone else. He was quite sure about that. From his limited knowledge of law he knew
that if other people were to be involved they would have had to be mentioned to
the solicitor.
[592] There was a reference to the sale of a plot for г22,500, and an
indication that two others could be sold for around the same price. This might have raised money to alleviate the
overdraft. There were basic discussions
about how to get more money to put the business on a level footing.
[593] Between these notations there was a reference to г30,000 and
"balance of house on loan." He was not
quite sure what that meant but there was a site on which a house could be built
and that might have been an option as well.
The reference to the loan of г30,000 might have been because more money
was needed to complete the project.
[594] The house plots to be sold could be seen as plots 1, 2 and 3
at the bottom of page 22, a plan in 6/22.
The proposed house was the property on the left.
[595] He telephoned Gavin Cullen on 14 December 1992 and the entry thereto, to
which I have already referred, was read.
Mr Cullen wanted the transfer of the farmhouse into the partnership
to give the Bank more security because of the increasing indebtedness.
[596] He was not sure if he reverted to the Grants after that.
[597] The entry for 15 December 1992
was then read. This related to a
telephone conversation with Iain Innes.
He thought that Mr Innes had had a meeting with the Grants the day
before.
[598] The note read as follows:
"Telephone
conversation with I Innes. After a
meeting yesterday it was proposed that two of Barclay's four chalets be
transferred to William to avoid IHT. I
said this could be okay but the agreement must state that Barclay enjoys all
income from the four chalets until death.
Term insurance policy being effected by William for seven years to cover
IHT implications. Also suggested to
I Innes that William may now be over IHT threshold and his position would
have to be reviewed."
[599] He did not recall discussing Inheritance Tax himself but that was
an issue. He was not looking to split
the chalets. By that time William had
his own chalets which produced income and there was no need to do it. The idea was that Barclay would have income
from his four chalets for the rest of his life and William could receive the
income from his chalets as a means of supplementing the farm income. The reference to Barclay's enjoying the
income from the four chalets until death was to ensure that Barclay was looked
after. Everything was very
amicable. The reference to term
insurance was simply to cover any Inheritance Tax problems. I asked him if there would be any Inheritance
Tax implications if Barclay had retained an interest in the chalets and he
thought there possibly would. He was not
aware of the value of the whole estate.
He would have had to take advice on the matter.
[600] As it happened he never got round to doing that.
[601] The idea of two chalets going to William had not been discussed
with him. In issue were the farmhouse
and the liferent.
[602] Sheet 104 was a letter dated 24 November 1992 re. the partnership income tax
return for the year to 1993.
Sheet 105 was a letter to Mr Grant of 26 November 1992 enclosing copies of
the accounts for that year and for the caravan park. At that time the witness was familiar with
the financial position of the partnership.
Sheet 93 was the receipt to which he had referred by which he could
fix the date of the meeting.
[603] He knew that some deeds were prepared in April 1993 but he
was not involved in that. He had a
meeting with William about disposal of assets, sheep, etc because the farm was
not trading well but that had nothing to do with the transfer of property. Sheet 101 was a letter to W Cameron
of Sutherland & Co sending copies of the financial accounts for
the years to 1990/91 and 1992 and indicating that the profits for the two
coming years were expected to be in the region of г12,000 to г13,000. That was to do with a mortgage application
which Sutherland & Co were dealing with in order to build the
house. That may have related to the note
about the г30,000 and loans.
Sheet 100 was a letter dated 24 March 1993 to the Bank Manager sending
him the accounts. Sheet 99 was a
letter from Mr Cullen to the witness dated 25 March 1993 and expressing some misgivings
about the financial situation. Amongst
other things it said the following:
"I know that
William is going to speak to you on this matter as well but it seems to me that
either they will have to sell all the cattle or all the sheep to try and get
down to a stocking level that the farm can afford without the substantial
inputs of feed stuffs and fertilisers."
[604] The problem was that the net profit of the two businesses could
not cover the partner's drawings.
[605] Sheet 97 was a letter the witness wrote to Mr Cullen on
31 March 1993. He had a meeting with William to discuss the
remedies for the farm, amongst which were the sale of cattle and a few ewes to
make an immediate capital injection.
There would be other savings also from various initiatives.
[606] Sheet 98 was a summary of a discussion with William before
he wrote that letter. The sale of
28 cattle was hoped to raise г19,600.
It was thought that hay could be grown and sold at г2,400 per
annum. There were other savings to be
had in connection with seeds, fertilisers, vets' bills etc.
[607] He was not sure when he was made aware that Mr Grant was in
hospital but he thought that he would have been told at some point. He did not see him shortly after he came out
of hospital.
[608] In cross-examination, he confirmed that the sale of cattle took
place after 5 April 1993
at a point in time when William was the sole partner.
[609] At the end of March 1993 William was speaking to him on the
issue of the partnership. At no stage
did he mention to him that the partnership was to be dissolved. The reference to "his cattle" in the letter
at sheet 97 might have been the witness's own mistake although perhaps
William was jumping the gun and anticipating the dissolution of the partnership.
[610] He acted for both parties until the end of the arbitration and
still acted for William to date. He had
not spoken to William about the issue in the present case. There was a meeting on 11 December 1992 at which the liferent
and other matters were discussed. A fee
note was issued for that and sheet 91, a time sheet, showed that the
meeting took place between 7 and 13 December 1992. The receipt, sheet 93, showed the
precise date. He wrote up the top
section of sheet 103 at the meeting on the same day. He did that when he was sitting talking to
them. It was possible that there was a
question mark at the top of the paper and one underneath the writing at the top
so that this could have been a "query to do list". It was suggested that that would have been
noted at the end of the meeting or after it and he said that it was noted
during the meeting.
[611] He telephoned Iain Innes on 15 December but he had no
note of telling him about the proposal to transfer the farm and the
farmhouse. It was put to him that one
inference was that he did not, at the end of the day, talk to him about
that. He said that he would say he did,
although he had no note of it. He hoped
that Mr Innes would keep a note of it.
It was suggested that the only reference to the call from Mr Innes'
file was that he discussed the chalets and he agreed that that would strengthen
the inference that the farmhouse and the liferent had not been discussed.
[612] If it were agreed that the farm and farmhouse were not discussed
then why should that be? He could not
think of any answer to that. The
suggestion was made to him that the telephone conversation with the Bank
Manager was one possible explanation but he did not agree with that. The conversation with Mr Cullen would
not have stopped him from discussing the matter with Iain Innes but it
might be that Iain Innes himself had pre-empted matters by discussing the
chalets. Mr Cullen wanted the
farmhouse to be transferred into the partnership but that would not have
stopped him discussing the farmhouse with Mr Innes. He was asked whether he had been talking
about transfer of the farmhouse into the partnership or to William. He thought it was the partnership. It would have been looked at as a potential
security for the existing borrowing. He
agreed that the farmhouse was being discussed in connection with its potential
transfer into the partnership. He
presumed that the property was to go to William but he was a bit confused over
the issue. The reference to the liferent
would suggest that his intention was for William to get the property but
Mr Cullen wanted it to go into the partnership because he did not have
enough security from his point of view.
He was asked whether if the property was to go to William's name that
would have been rejected by Mr Cullen.
He said that Mr Cullen wanted it to go into the partnership. He could not confirm that the Bank Manager
was negative about William getting title.
He repeated that he did not think that was why he did not discuss the
matter with Mr Innes, if that was the case.
[613] He was not sure what point there would have been in a transfer to
William if the Bank had not approved of it.
It was suggested that the original idea was for Barclay to secure a loan
on the farmhouse but he could not get a mortgage. The witness agreed that that tied in with the
reference to the loan. They were trying
to look at a number of ways of raising finance to build the new house on a plot
of land and he thought that that was the reason for sending the other accounts
to the solicitor. That money would be
raised on the strength of the farm profits rather than on the security of a
property. It was suggested that the
intention was that Barclay would raise money on the security of the farmhouse
because that did not need the Bank of Scotland's consent and the witness agreed
that that sounded plausible.
[614] 6/4, sheet 13, was a letter dated 27 November 1992 from Mr Innes to
Mr Grant. Paragraph 2 thereof
indicated that the more straightforward and least complicated method (to repay
the overdraft) was to take a domestic mortgage out on the farmhouse. The witness said that he was getting confused
with the question of repaying the Bank and raising money to build the other
house. He was referred to sheet 15
which appeared to contain discussions with Mr Grant and referred to the
existing farmhouse being transferred to William for г75,000 with a 100%
mortgage. He agreed that they would want
to know what William's financial position was and sheet 12 contained a note
of a discussion between Mr Innes and Mr Grant which must have been
shortly before the telephone call. The
third thing to do on that was to check what was secured and what was "Willie's"
position. It could be inferred from that
that William was not present at the meeting and that the reason for discussing
his position was to see if he could obtain a mortgage if the house was
transferred to him. In other words they
were looking at the prospects of transferring the house to William and
obtaining a mortgage thereon.
[615] The reference to the loss of MIRAS at the top seemed to the
witness to be a reference to William's position. Barclay would not be losing MIRAS because he
did not have a mortgage over the farmhouse.
William would have had a mortgage on his own house next to the
farmhouse. There was a reference to the
possibility of term assurance under potentially exempt transfer and an interest
only mortgage. He was asked whether that
was a reference to raising money on the farmhouse. He said that William would not get a
commercial loan on his own house. It
would have to be raised on the farmhouse, the business.
[616] He was then referred to sheet 9, Mr Innes' notes. He was asked whether the mortgage of г60,000
to pay off the Bank related to the farmhouse.
He said that that depended on whether losing MIRAS was still part of the
equation, which might be a reference to William. It might be a reference to a loan over
William's own house or the farmhouse. A
commercial loan could only be over the farmhouse.
[617] He was then referred to sheet 12 again and to the first item
to be done which was to phone Peter Munro.
Just above that there was a reference to the possibility of transferring
two chalet sites to William. There was
no mention of transferring the farmhouse.
[618] He said that it looked as if Mr Innes had in fact telephoned
him. He was interested in Inheritance
Tax mitigation by transferring the chalets.
The witness wanted Barclay to have access to the property and income to
keep him happy for the rest of his life.
[619] It was put to him that in fact at the meeting on
11 December 1992 the partners were faced with certain difficulties in
raising money on the farmhouse, the only unencumbered asset. He said that he had meetings to solve the problems
with the Bank. It was suggested there
was a discussion to transfer the farmhouse to William so that he could raise
money on it since he was in a better position.
He said there was correspondence somewhere involving an application to
the Dunfermline Building Society. That
was to be found on sheet 83. As it
happens that entry was a bill which was sent to William but he complained that
that was nothing to do with him and he was not going to pay it. A new fee note was issued (sheet 79)
with that entry deleted. William said
that that matter was done on behalf of his father.
[610] The controversy over who should pay what was of course after the
dissolution of the partnership.
[611] It was put to him in terms that, as far as the witness was
concerned, on behalf of both parties on 17 February 1993, he was
seeking a mortgage to be raised on the strength of the farmhouse. He said that he possibly was. He accepted that it was valued at
г75,000. If there was a reference in
Iain Innes' notes to a mortgage of г60,000 then it might refer to the
farmhouse so he agreed with a suggestion that as at 17 February 1993 efforts were still
being made to raise money on the farmhouse to reduce the overdraft.
[612] He agreed that the proposal for the liferent was his
suggestion. He was asked if everyone had
agreed to it. He said that everybody
seemed happy about the decision to go forward following the meeting. That would have been the first time that
Barclay had heard about the liferent. He
would have wanted to think about it. It
was put to him that there was no suggestion that what happened was that Barclay
agreed to transfer the farmhouse to his son.
He said that that was the discussion at that moment. That was a possible outcome but the matter
was not cast in stone. They would take
the matter up with Ian Innes.
Gavin Cullen was saying that the farmhouse should go into the
partnership and that was as far as his discussions about a liferent went.
[613] He was not aware of the dissolution until after it happened. He was not told about it by William. The suggestion that it was his responsibility
to give notice to the Bank surprised him.
He would have expected the solicitor to deal with it, not the
accountant.
[614] He agreed with a suggestion that William Grant's intention
was that all the assets were to be vested in him. It was suggested to him that
Sutherland & Co supported that in the arbitration and he also
agreed. It was put to him that the
liabilities were to be borne by Barclay and William according to their
respective shares but William was to get all the assets. He said that he understood that the business
would go to William with all the assets and liabilities, in other words he
would take over the net capital assets.
He thought that that was the position which was put forward by
Sutherland & Co. William
would have the farm and the liabilities and Barclay was happy with that as long
as he had the liferent of the farmhouse.
He was asked who told him that and he said that was the feeling of the meeting
which they had in December.
[615] It was suggested to him that he had said that he was never at a
meeting when assets and liabilities were discussed but nonetheless that, he
said, was his understanding of the December meeting.
[616] Generally the Bank would not release funds except in return for
the proceeds of sale. The partnership
was in a difficult financial position.
He presumed that the solicitors would have been aware of that as
well.
[617] Barclay Grant did not come across as dishonest. He was honest as far as he could see. He did not see him during his hospitalization. It was suggested to the witness that he
should have addressed the issue of remarriage if things had got to the stage of
transferring the property with a liferent but he said that did not cross his
mind.
[618] In re-examination, he said that he had never seen Mr Innes'
file before. He had no idea what
Mr Innes' evidence was in the arbitration or before Lord Reed. His best recollection was based on his own
notes and his memory. He was asked what
was discussed on 11 December 1992
and he said it was reflected in the comments at the top of page 103. It was the transfer of the farm and the
farmhouse to William and the liferent to Barclay on his own. He was asked why that was in the interests of
the parties. His position was that the
discussion was to try and get the best practical answer to remove the overdraft
and protect Barclay. The meeting of
11 December had been amicable. The
parties were happy to proceed with the transfer of the farm and the house, with
a liferent, and proceed in some way to benefit the farm and themselves.
[619] There were no letters on file sending documents to the
Dunfermline Building Society.
I found that this witness was doing
his best to tell the truth.
[620] The last witness was Donald Bremner Reid, a
solicitor. He qualified in 1975 and
dealt mainly in property and commercial activities, as well as general
practice. He had been asked for his
opinion a number of times.
[621] 7/5 was a report dated 24 April 2000
which he had written at the request of the defenders' solicitors. He was concerned about the reference to "his
assignees" in the Disposition because a liferent was in favour of a single
individual and was not necessarily or ordinarily a right which could be
assigned or assignable. The words were
not necessary on the assumption that they intended to give a liferent solely to
Barclay Grant. On the assumption that they were to convey a liferent which
would benefit other parties after Barclay Grant's death then they were
inadequate, therefore incorrect. He was
asked whether, when he wrote his opinion, he was aware of any styles using the
words "assignees". When he wrote the
report he did not call to mind any particular style nor did he go to look for
one. He was fairly sure that he had come
across style deeds for a proper liferent but that was not in the front of his
brain.
[622] He knew Mr Wadsworth.
After preparing his report there was further correspondence from Balfour
& Manson and he himself searched for a style which he found. He was directed to the documentation for the
Diploma in legal practice, containing one of the styles which he found
himself. That was 7/12.
[623] He compared the style at 2.2.8 in 7/12 with 6/1 and said that in
all material respects the words were identical.
He regarded 2.2.8 as a style for a liferent in favour of a single
individual and he regarded the use of the words "and assignees" as otiose. He was then referred to page 4 of his
report, to which I have already referred in dealing with Mr Wadsworth's
evidence. If he had been aware of the
style which he saw later, it might have assisted him in underpinning and
developing what he said in his report.
His conclusion would have been fortified.
[624] He had taught in the diploma for 19 to 20 years
from 1980 to 1999. Styles were important
for a number of reasons. In the first
place, they saved time and in the second place, if there was in use a
recognised style then it would be more likely to be correct.
[625] He used to tell his students, however, that they should be
careful about following styles in particular cases.
[626] In cross-examination, he said that he had not heard the evidence
in the case although he had seen precognitions of Iain Innes and
William Grant. He had not been
provided with a copy of the evidence given in Court. Furthermore, he had only seen the farmhouse Disposition,
not the farmlands one.
[627] He was referred to 6/24 and asked about the various entries
therein. He confirmed that they showed a
Disposition ad rem of the
0.671 acres and eventually a reconveyance of that property by the
partnership. The inference would be, if
that Disposition were correct, that the 0.671 acres were part of the
farmlands.
[628] It was put to him that there was evidence to the effect that the
reference to assignees could be thought by some to be an indication that the liferent
would benefit someone after the death of the original liferenter. He could see how a lay person might so read it. It was also put to him that there was
evidence to the effect that when the Disposition was presented for signature,
Mr Grant was told that it gave effect to his instructions. It was suggested by Mr Stewart that in
these circumstances it would have been appropriate for a person going over the
deed with him to tell Mr Grant that the conveyance did not extend the liferent
beyond his life. He said that that could
have been done. He was questioned as to
whether any competent conveyancer would have done this and objection was taken
on the basis that this hypothesis was not raised with Mr Innes, therefore
there was no foundation in the evidence.
Furthermore, there was no Record for it.
[629] In reply Mr Stewart referred to Answer 6 at
page 11 and I allowed the evidence subject to the usual reservation.
[630] When the witness turned to that question he said the answer to it
would depend on what the client's express instructions were. At the end of the day the position seemed to
be that if a conveyancer had prepared a deed which did not correctly reflect
the granter's instructions then the conveyancer would already have been
negligent and would be hardly likely to draw the attention of the granter to
that when going over the deed with him.
[631] It was noted that the reservation in 6/1 was in the third
person. Mr Grant could have
reserved a liferent by using the words "myself" and suitable other words, but
the witness could not say that that meant that the drafter was not really
applying his mind to what he was doing.
[632] He proceeded to write his report on the basis that the
conveyancer was asked to reserve a liferent to Mr Grant with the fee to
William Grant. As a matter of fact
he did not know who drafted the deed or on what instructions. He had not been given any information to the
effect that the drafter of the deed had followed a style.
[633] In referring to the words "executors and assignees" in his own
report, he had drawn an analogy with normal conveyances of a fee. It was put to him that when writing his
report he had had no reason to think that the drafter was using a style but he
said that he had every reason to think that.
The drafting of deeds reserving a proper liferent was rare and if he had
been instructed to draft one he would have looked up a style.
[634] He was then asked about the advantages of trust liferents and
agreed that they could be used when the identities of particular people who
would draw benefit were not ascertained at the date of the deed. It could be used when the benefit was to go
to a person in a particular post. Trust
liferents were also flexible and could for example have provisions allowing the
Trustees to revoke the liferent on the occurrence of a specified event such as
the marriage of the liferenter or liferentrix.
[635] It was suggested to him that in proper liferent the fee vested
immediately in the fiar but in trust liferents it was held by the trustees and
not in the fiar but he said that it could be either.
[636] There was no re-examination.
Once again, no issue of credibility
or reliability arose in relation to this witness, for whose expertise I was
also grateful.
Submissions for the Pursuer
[637] Mr Stewart moved me to
sustain the pursuer's pleas, to repel the defenders' pleas, to grant decree for
payment by the defenders to the pursuer in the sum of г202,620 with interest
from the date of decree, to certify Ronald Stuart Wadsworth, LLB,
solicitor of Messrs Stronachs, 34 Albyn Place, Aberdeen and
H G Stewart, RICS, Messrs Ryden LLP, 25 Albyn Place, Aberdeen as
skilled witnesses for the pursuer and to find the defender liable to the
pursuer in expenses except in so far as already dealt with.
[638] He explained that Mr Stewart was involved in advising the
pursuer about quantum and that resulted in the joint minute.
[639] His submissions were that on the evidence the defenders had
failed to implement the deceased's instructions to reserve an extended liferent
in the farmhouse Disposition, for the benefit of any wife or housekeeper living
with him on the date of his death. That
failure was negligent and caused loss to the pursuer in the agreed sum of
г202,260. The pursuer was a person to
whom the defenders owed a duty of care and had title and interest to sue. Lastly the claim had not prescribed.
[640] Certain pleas had been reserved for answer after proof. Mr Stewart indicated that he would not
deal at this stage with certain aspects, for example the quality of the
pursuer's evidence. There might be an
argument on rectification which he would deal with in due course, having heard
Mr Moynihan. He would also seek to give a reply to any argument on
prescription and to any objections which were advanced.
[641] He had seven propositions of fact and law, or mixed fact and law,
to advance.
[642] These were as follows:-
(1) Lord Reed's conclusion that the deceased
gave instructions for the farmhouse Disposition in the terms subscribed by him
was negatived on the evidence led in the present case. There had been a number of differences in the
evidence.
(2) In dealing with the deceased's affairs, most
notably from 14 February 1993 until 25 May 1993 the
defenders acted negligently quoad the
deceased or at least failed to act in his best interests and subordinated his
interests to those of William Grant junior and disregarded his
autonomy as a client.
(3) There was no agreement between the deceased
and William Grant or instructions given by the deceased to the defenders
for the preparation of the gratuitous farmhouse Disposition reserving a liferent
purely to the deceased.
(4) The deceased's evidence had to be preferred to
that of Iain Innes on the question "what instructions were given relative
to the reservation of any liferent."
(5) The defenders failed to implement Barclay's
instructions to make an effective reservation of a liferent so as to benefit
any wife or housekeeper residing with him at his death. Their failure was negligent and the pursuer
thereby suffered loss.
(6) The pursuer is within the class of persons to
whom the defenders owed a duty of skill and care and, having suffered loss by
virtue of their failures in duty, had title to sue.
(7) The pursuer's claim had not prescribed.
[643] As a preliminary matter Mr Stewart invited me to keep a
distinction between instructions for the Disposition as a whole and the
instructions for the liferent. Barclay
was willing to say that he had given instructions relative to the liferent,
were there to be a transfer, but he did not actually instruct the Disposition. In other words, his broad position was that
even if he had got round to instructing a Disposition he would have wanted it
in particular terms.
[644] Mr Stewart then turned to his first proposition. He said that Lord Reed was dealing with
the instructions for a Disposition. His
conclusion that Barclay gave evidence for the Disposition in the terms in which
it was subscribed was negatived by the evidence in this case.
[645] The matter was not res
judicata.
[646] His conclusions were based on direct evidence and inferences from
evidence which was not available in the current case.
[647] He referred to 7/1 of process, Lord Reed's opinion and
started at page 31 thereof reading from lines 3 to 16 as
follows:
"Mr Innes
could not recollect when the deceased had confirmed his instructions, but was adamant
that the deceased must have done so: in
particular, he was in no doubt that he had been instructed by the deceased to
proceed with the Dispositions. He had
initially received instructions to draft the Disposition of the farmhouse
(reserving a liferent) from the deceased;
and it was on 1 April 1993, when he saw the deceased in
connection with the execution of that Disposition, that he received
instructions from the deceased to prepare the other documents (ie the Disposition
of the farmhouse, the letter of resignation and the codicil)."
Mr Stewart suggested that the
last reference to the farmhouse must have been an error since the particular Disposition
concerned was that for the farmlands, although this might simply have been a
typographical error.
[648] Lord Reed's Opinion went on as follows:
"The initial
instructions had been given in a telephone call which he received from the
deceased within the week prior to 1 April.
He had no note of that call on file, but it was apparent that his file
was not a comprehensive record (there was, for example, no record in the file
of his attendance at the farmhouse on 1 and 8 April, although
there is no doubt that he was there on those dates). He was certain that he had received such a
call."
[649] Mr Innes had no file notes and this was not related to
Mr McWilliam on 25 May 1993. All that was related was that Craig Wood
had been to hospital and had been told that certain things were to be done as
before. The matter was not referred to
in the evidence given at the arbitration.
Reference was made to page 6 of the typed version of 6/9,
Mr Donaldson's note. He was asked
"when did you get instructions to draw these deeds? Can you recollect if they were drawn by you
personally?" and his answer was "I cannot recollect".
[650] He was also asked "when did the decision harden and the course
become certain?" His answer was, "in April 1993 approximately. I paid two visits to WBG's house, on
1 April and 8 April. I am not
sure when I got instructions for the Disposition of 1 April". Reference was then made to page 44 of
Lord Reed's Opinion, dealing with William Grant's evidence. The only part to which my attention was drawn
was the following:
"Some day before
1 April the deceased told the defender that he wanted to be taken out of
the hospital that day, as he had instructed Mr Innes to prepare a Disposition
for him to sign".
That was the evidence in the
present case. The only evidence of what
William Grant might have said in evidence was contained in the arbitration
proceedings as noted by Colin Watson and spoken to him under reference to
6/6 at pages 6 and 7, to which I have already referred.
[651] At page 33 his Lordship said the following:
"I also regard
as important the evidence of George McWilliam, which I will come to later,
that he had been told by the deceased that he had given instructions to
Mr Innes (admittedly under pressure from the defender, according to the
deceased)."
[652] At pages 38 and 39 his Lordship quoted the file note
referred to in 6/22 pages 6 etc commencing "When Mr Grant
was transferred" and finishing "to what he had told Mr Innes" but the
reference to the farm at the end of the first paragraph was omitted. At the top of page 39 he noted the
following:
"This passage is
notable in recording the deceased's acceptance that he had given instructions
to Mr Innes in relation to the Disposition of the house, albeit (according
to the deceased) as the result of the defender's telling him that the legal
advice was that he must follow that course of action."
There was some evidence from
Mr Innes and Mr McWilliam that the reference in the passage about the
instructions was about the instructions given on 1 April for the Disposition
of the farmlands signed on the 8th.
[653] It was suggested earlier that Lord Reed might have made a
mistake when he referred to the farmhouse and this passage fortified that view.
[654] Lord Reed had also made a number of inferential
findings. Reference was made to
page 14 lines 11 to 19 in the context of evidence given by
Barbara Wilson, which was more or less the same evidence she gave in the
current proceedings. The quotation is as
follows:
"He told her
that she would be able to have his home for her life after he died. Miss Wilson appeared to me to be a
reliable witness, and I accept her evidence.
It supports Miss McMillan's account of the deceased's demeanour in
the Ian Charles
Hospital, and it is also indicated
that he could take the initiative in organising his own affairs. It is also significant that he envisaged
granting or assigning a liferent of the farmhouse, given that the Disposition
of 1 April 1993
reserved a liferent which could be assigned by him. That may be a pointer towards his involvement
in the preparation of the Disposition and his awareness of its terms."
[655] Mr Stewart submitted that Lord Reed was putting the
lay, or non-specialist interpretation on the words "his assignees" as discussed
with Mr Reid. His Lordship found
the assignation provision persuasive while both parties in the current case
agreed that it did not operate mortis
causa.
[656] Reference was then made to page 21, lines 13 to 15
as follows:
"Mr Cullen's
evidence also provides an explanation, at least in part, for the deceased's
retirement at that time, namely to obtain tax relief on the proceeds of the
cattle sale. It is also another piece of
evidence indicating that the deceased and the defender had a good relationship
while the deceased was in hospital."
[657] The evidence in this case, on the contrary, included evidence at
the arbitration that the deceased did not wish to sell the cattle. Reference was made to Colin Watson's
evidence about the end of Barclay's cross-examination. Reference was also made to
Ian Donaldson's notes at the end of that cross. Mr Watson's evidence in manuscript form
was at 6/20 and in typed form at 6/23.
Mr Donaldson noted the following exchange in 6/9 at page 10 as
follows:
"Question: Did you agree the livestock should
be sold?
Answer: - this
was not agreed by me but it was done after things were out of my control."
[658] Peter Munro confirmed that the cattle were sold after the
partnership had been dissolved and the pursuer in re-examination said that the
deceased was shocked by the sale.
[659] Mr Stewart submitted then that the proposition that the
conclusion reached by Lord Reed that the deceased gave instructions
for the Disposition as subscribed was negatived by the evidence in this
case. He submitted that his proposition
was well founded and that that cleared the ground in this case.
[660] While I was grateful to Mr Stewart for this, it did not seem
to me to take the case very much further.
With the greatest of respect to Lord Reed, his Opinion on the
evidence led before him is one thing but I of course have to decide the case on
the evidence led before me.
[661] Mr Stewart then turned to his second proposition, namely
that in dealing with the deceased's affairs from 14 February till
25 May 1993 the defenders acted negligently quoad Barclay or at least failed to act in his best interests and
subordinated his interests to those of William et separatim disrespected his autonomy as a client. He said that the way the business was
conducted was such that it was highly probable that anything Barclay wanted to
be done vis-р-vis the liferent would
be overlooked. The defenders seemed to
be giving attention to William's interests but not to those of Barclay and
there were a number of instances of this.
[662] In the first place, within three days of his stroke the
defenders, in breach of their obligations of client confidentiality, faxed a
copy of his will to William, a potentially interested party. The reference by Mr Innes to this having
been done on Barclay's instructions was a glib afterthought. Mr Innes did, on the other hand, say
that it was at the request of William that this had been done.
[663] This matter progressed to the point where a codicil was prepared
to qualify a legacy for Alexander and that benefited William. The draft of the codicil was at 6/4,
sheet 35, and it was one of the documents presented for signature on 8 April 1993.
[664] In the second place, it was averred by the pursuer and not denied
by the defenders that the defenders advised that the farmhouse Disposition was
apt to mitigate Inheritance Tax, to safeguard against care costs and to
facilitate reduction of the partnership overdraft. These averments were at
condescendence 3, page 8. It
was also averred that this advice was not well founded in all respects as any
competent solicitor should have known, in other words that it was
negligent. It was also averred that
there was no good reason in Barclay's interests for him to grant the Disposition
in the terms in which he did grant it.
[665] These matters were within the knowledge of the defenders and were
not denied so they had to be taken as admitted.
[666] When the matter was touched upon with Iain Innes, he
appeared fairly to concede the points.
[667] In the third place, the farmhouse Disposition, number 6/1 of
process, as presented on 1 April 1997, was blank as to the
subjects to be disponed, namely Mains of Garten. Mr Innes admitted that the description
of the subjects had been inserted in a blank and although he claimed to have
revised it he could not say if it was filled in before or after
subscription. Either was possible. The alteration was not authenticated or
referred to in the testing clause and at common law an alteration not referred
to in the testing clause was presumed, in the absence of contrary evidence, to
have been made after subscription.
[668] Reference is of course made in the Disposition to the dwelling
house erected thereon but that might not take us very far.
[669] It was enough, said Mr Stewart, for him to say that the Disposition
showed a disregard for the client's autonomy and helped us to understand why
Barclay might not know what he had signed.
[670] There was, after all, evidence that there was a discussion about
two liferents in connection with the chalets and the house so this might be
important.
[671] The farmlands Disposition, 6/2 of process, was defective in
a number of ways. It was presented to
the deceased in an unknown form which was different from that in which it is
now recorded.
[672] The farmlands were created as a conveyancing unit in 1979 when
Mr & Mrs Grant, the first wife, disponed to the firm
97 acres or thereby from their personal ownership. In 6/2 these 97 acres were conveyed
under three exceptions.
[673] The first exception was 0.47 acres which, on
Mr McWilliam's evidence, under reference to his notes on title at 6/22/34
and the search sheets 6/5/133, was the caravan site. It was never conveyed to the partnership in
the first place and should never have been excepted.
[674] That was also confirmed in the scheme of division after the
arbitration, number 6/8 at page 10.
[675] The third exception looked as if it had been interposed between
the first and the second. In gremio there was a reference to a
deed recorded five weeks after the date of subscription. This exception referred to the plot of ground
to be developed with the aid of the Rural Enterprise Grant. A copy of it appeared at 6/22 at
sheets 38 to 42 and was spoken to by Mr McWilliam and the
pursuer. It is the piece of ground shown
on the left of the plan in sheet 42.
[676] The second exception contained a blank which was about half a
line long. According to
Mr Wadsworth that was not proper practice.
Whatever happened thereafter, the deed which was presented for signature
was not the same deed as was now presented.
[677] There was also a missing exception which ought to have been
there, namely the 0.671 acres disponed by corrective Disposition as spoken
to by Mr Wadsworth under reference to 6/24, namely the Disposition of the
chalet sites.
[678] That corrective Disposition was dated 16 March 1993 and recorded in
November 1994.
[679] This farmland Disposition was drafted with complete disregard for
the client's interests. (It has to be
said though that it was hardly in William's interests to be the grantee of a
defective Disposition.)
[680] Mr Stewart also submitted that it was inappropriate for
these gratuitous Dispositions granted by Barclay to have been granted with
absolute warrandice, particularly given that the deeds were partly blank.
[681] Mr Stewart then turned to the question of the dissolution of
the partnership from 5 April 1993. The evidence showed that the dissolution and
the farmhouse Disposition were intended by the defenders and were implemented
by them to serve the interests of William to the prejudice of Barclay. They apparently intended the dissolution and
the farmlands Disposition to divest Barclay of his share of the assets in
favour of William leaving Barclay still liable for his share of the partnership
debts. The defenders continued to act
for William in the arbitration and maintained that there had been a prior
agreement to transfer ownership of the assets to William. That evidence came from Mr Innes,
Colin Watson and Peter Munro.
Mr Stewart submitted that in continuing to act for one of two
partners in dispute, the defenders were in breach of their obligations to
Barclay in a conflict of interest situation.
In addition the defenders, those supposedly acting for the partnership
and both partners, failed to give notice of the dissolution and failed to
intimate to the Bank of Scotland that the deceased had resigned. The upshot of that was to expose Barclay to
liability for debts subsequently accrued, including the increase in the
overdraft. Mr Innes accepted
that. Mr McWilliam spoke to the
correspondence in 6/22 and in particular to sheets 69 to 72 thereof
where he asked Sutherland & Co by letter of 22 September 1993, what they had done
about these matters. He asked whether
Sutherland & Co instructed the insertion of a notice in the
Edinburgh Gazette at the time of Barclay's resignation, giving public
intimation of the termination of the partnership, and the answer to that was
"no" (letter of 24 September 1993 at sheet 71).
[682] Mr McWilliam also asked whether dissolution of the
partnership was not intimated by Sutherland & Co to the Bank
until 3 June and the answer to that was as follows "we understood
that both Messrs Grant consulted with the Bank prior to the dissolution of the
partnership and that the Bank were aware of this matter."
[683] The letter from Sutherland & Co bore the reference IMI and
Mr Stewart submitted that that was the sort of glib, self-serving response
which had been seen in the witness box.
[684] The Bank was never involved in discussions about the dissolution
and neither was the accountant, Mr Munro.
[685] Mr Stewart then turned to the question of consideration for
the transfer of the partnership assets.
He said that the consideration was supposed to be the site which was to
be developed with the aid of the Rural Enterprise Grant. The deceased got this property without a Deed
of Restriction of the Bank's security.
Sheet 37 of 6/22 was a letter of 5 August 1993 from Sutherland & Co
enclosing a copy of the Disposition by the firm to Mr Grant of that plot
of land and indicating that in view of the present developments they were
unable to negotiate the appropriate Deed of Restriction with the Bank. Whether the developments being referred to
were the breakdown in relationships between Mr Grant and
Sutherland & Co or something else, there was plenty of evidence
that the Bank were not willing to grant deeds of restriction unless they
obtained full value.
[686] In connection with personal relationships, Mr Stewart drew
my attention to the briefing from Mr Innes to Mr McWilliam noted in
6/22 at sheet 2, the note of the telephone conversation of 25 May.
[687] He referred in particular to the following note:
"Mr Grant
has resigned from the farming partnership, although he is still the tenant of
Toum. The chalets are still his. The truck has been locked in a farmsteading
for Mr Grant's own protection as he is unfit to drive. A further housekeeper had been employed, but
the latest one had just recently resigned because of his behaviour."
[688] In that connection he referred to the evidence of
Morag McMillan at 6/25, which had been agreed as her evidence in the joint
minute. He drew my attention in
particular to the following parts of that statement at
pages 2, 4 and 5:
"My duties
included cleaning, cooking, going shopping and driving Barclay about. I didn't have my own car. There was a 4x4 jeep at the farmhouse that I
initially assumed was Barclay's. I used
it to drive Barclay about and to go shopping...It was obvious to me that Barclay
wanted Marilyn back. I told him that it
might be best if he spoke to William about it.
That evening William came to the house with the coal and sticks. I excused myself and went to my room. William later knocked on my bedroom door and
asked me to come through. In the
presence of Barclay, William said that he was washing his hands of the
situation now that his father was seeing Marilyn again. He said that he was having nothing more to do
with his father. It was obvious that
William was annoyed that his father had taken up with her again. William then left. The following day I found that the jeep had
been taken away from outside the farmhouse.
I went to William's house and asked him what was happening. He said that he wasn't coming near his father
again and that he had taken the jeep away.
I have no idea who actually owned the jeep. I went back to see Barclay. He was quite annoyed that the jeep had gone
but didn't go to see William about it.
That night William did not deliver the coal and sticks. The next day I saw William and asked him
where the coal and sticks were kept and he showed me the shed. At that point I realised that I was not happy
with the situation between Barclay and William and I didn't want to become
involved in what appeared to be developing into quite a serious family fall
out. I also realised that I would be
stuck for transport now that the jeep had gone.
I didn't want to work under these conditions so I told Barclay that I
was leaving. I gave him a week's verbal
notice. I also told William who was
quite upset about it but he didn't try to persuade me not to leave."
[689] Mr Stewart submitted that Mr Innes, who had been acting
for Barclay until then, was inappropriately ready to take a stance about
Barclay and what he said was untrue and adverse to his interests.
[690] In fairness, this may be simply a recounting by Mr Innes of
what he was told by others, such as William.
[691] The next point made by Mr Stewart was in relation to the
management by the defenders of Barclay's affairs.
[692] He said that even now there was no plausible account of how it
came to be that a proposal to mortgage the farmhouse to reduce the partnership
debt turned into a gratuitous alienation justified by them at the time on
specious grounds namely mitigation of Inheritance Tax, avoidance of care costs
and reduction of the overdraft.
[693] Mr Stewart then turned to his third proposition, i.e. that
there was no agreement between Barclay and William or instructions to the
defenders from Barclay to prepare the gratuitous Disposition of the farmhouse.
[694] He said that, looking at what remained of Mr Innes' file and
his comments thereon, there was enough evidence to show that there was a
proposal to transfer the farmhouse originally in an attempt to raise funds to
reduce the overdraft. There was a
discussion about assets and Inheritance Tax.
That resulted in a valuation of the farmhouse by Souter & Jaffrey in
October or November of 1992 and a valuation of г75,000 being put on it. That property was not encumbered by
security. On 27 November 1992
Iain Innes said, under reference to 6/4/13 that he wrote to Barclay to
say, under reference to repaying the overdraft, that the most straightforward
way to do it would be to raise funds on the security of his farmhouse, his main
residence. The sums which could be
raised would be 75% of the value, namely г56,250. There was an undated note at sheet 15
headed W B Grant.
Mr Innes explained that the idea developed, because of difficulties
with Barclay obtaining a mortgage, that the farmhouse would be transferred to
William for full consideration (г75,000) and William would obtain a 100%
mortgage. There was a cryptic suggestion
that the property might be revalued up to г85,000 for a г75,000 mortgage.
[695] The reference to a "gift" to William - what" did not refer to the
farmhouse.
[696] Sheet 12 in that production referred to MIRAS being lost and
to the two chalet sites and was a reference to phoning Peter Munro and to
checking what was secured, in other words what was William's position. Mr Innes' evidence was that this was shortly
before 15 December because it referred to phoning Peter Munro and a
possible transfer of two chalet sites.
Sheet 9 contained a discussion of a mortgage to pay off the Bank in
physical proximity to the reference to the liferent. The farmhouse was the only unencumbered
property and the only property which would qualify for a г60,000 loan or
thereby. It had already been discussed
as collateral for paying off the Bank.
Mr Munro came up with the proposal for qualifying the transfer with
a liferent. That idea originated with
him in order to preserve Barclay's interests and he proposed it at a meeting on
11 December 1992,
as set out in sheet 103 of 7/3 of process.
[697] Mr Munro said that the proposal was not supported by the
Bank and there was no future in it. The
Bank would support a transfer to the partnership which they understood to be a
50/50 business as opposed to the factual situation which was a two-thirds to
one-thirds split in favour of Barclay.
[698] Whatever happened, whether as a result of the comments by the
Bank or because Mr Innes pre-empted the matter as Mr Munro said,
Mr Munro was not aware that the parties were going ahead with the
transaction with the liferent provision.
Mr Stewart thought that he said that he would not have been expected
to have been told that.
[699] He went on to say that Mr Innes was unable to give a
coherent account about when agreement was reached and when instructions were
given to prepare the Disposition.
Mr Munro said that he had seen William at a meeting a few days
before the transfer took place and there was no mention of it then. (See the letter at page 7/3/97 from Mr Munro to the Bank
which referred to various initiatives, the transfer of the farmhouse not being
one of them).
[700] It could be inferred that the Bank were not aware of the proposed
transfers.
[701] The Dispositions, said Mr Stewart, were put in front of
Barclay and he was told to sign them.
[702] He then turned to look at Mr Innes' evidence about the
source of his instructions.
[703] The record of the telephone conversation of 25 May 1993 at 6/22/2 indicated that matters were instigated at
the request of Barclay Grant. It
was said that various things were decided and it was agreed that certain assets
would be transferred over to Mr Grant's son William. Craig Wood went to see him and he said
that he just wanted the whole thing done as before.
[704] Mr Innes accepted that that could mean that Mr Wood had
received instructions from Mr Grant.
[705] Reference was then made to 6/22 sheet 30, a note of a
telephone conversation between Mr Innes and Mr McWilliam. That contained the following remarks "Noting
from Mr Innes that Mr Grant Senior had instigated the transfer
of the properties to William and had given clear instructions prior to his stroke."
[706] According to the communications between Mr Munro and the
Bank a few days before the transactions took place, nothing was relayed to the
latter about them.
[707] On 29 April 1996
at the arbitration, Mr Innes was unable to give a clear account of when
the farmhouse Disposition had been instructed and who instructed it. Reference was made to pages 6-8 of
6/9(b) of process, the typed notes of evidence.
[708] On 29 April 1998,
Mr Innes told Lord Reed that instructions had been given to him over
the telephone from hospital. Reference
was made to 6/12/38 of
process, a transcript of his evidence.
In evidence before this court he said that that probably did not happen
although I think he did say that there was a telephone call.
[709] In any event I was invited to regard his explanations, given what
he had said previously, and the opportunities he had had nearer the time to say
what really happened, with caution. The
file was obviously incomplete. There was
no record of attendances, fee notes, instructions or even a draft Disposition.
[710] The deceased stated that he did not give instructions for any
documents. There might be a debate about
whether he gave instructions for the farmlands Disposition when he was directed
by William or whether he was acquiescent when it was put in front of him for
signature.
[711] Reference was made to 6/18, page 6 line 5 as follows "No
instructions to prepare documents were given by me to Mr Innes."
[712] I asked him about the Record and in particular the averments at
condescendence 4 as follows:
"WBG was
concerned in relation to the disposal of his estate to be in a position to
provide security in terms of a right to occupy the farmhouse after his death
for any wife or housekeeper living with him at the time. This was a particular concern to him in
relation to the pursuer living with him as his housekeeper at the time. His instructions to the defenders were
dependent on that concern being satisfied.
His instructions to the defenders were to effect a disposal in relation
to the farmhouse which preserved an entitlement on his part to secure a right
of occupation for his wife or housekeeper after his death. His instructions in relation to the granting
of said Disposition at all were conditional on this entitlement being
preserved. Had he not been advised and
assured by the defenders that this condition was satisfied WBG would not have
been prepared to instruct and sign said Disposition."
[713] I suggested that these averments might be thought to be somewhat
disingenuous and Mr Stewart said that this referred to the instructions in
late 92/93. The meaning of it was
that if he was going to sign a Disposition at all this is what he wanted it to
contain.
[714] The only evidence we had from William Grant was that spoken to
by Colin Watson. That indicated
that he told the deceased that all he had to do was sign the documents and that
was consistent with Barclay Grant's statement.
[715] Mr Stewart then turned to his fourth proposition, namely
that the deceased's evidence was to be preferred to that of Iain Innes on
the question of what instructions were given about the reservation of the liferent. It was his submission that Mr Innes did
not create a good impression in the witness box. He was glib and made off the cuff self
serving explanations. He was guilty of
at least wishful thinking in connection with the timing, source and nature of
his instructions for the liferent and other things as well.
[716] It was extraordinary that he had no recollection of salient facts
such as the financial problems faced by the partnership in 1993 vis-р-vis the Bank. Nor was there any recollection of the 4x4
truck.
[717] He was unable to give a coherent account of the other
conveyancing transactions and failed to mention that the Disposition ad rem and corrective Disposition had
been executed by the deceased while he was still at Raigmore
Hospital on 16 March 1993.
[718] The only matter on which he purported to have any recollection
was the matter at issue in this case, namely the instructions about the liferent. That was not a matter he had to address until
long after the event and his recollection was very surprising.
[719] His responses were glib.
He claimed to have revised the deeds and accepted that they were not
done very well but when saying he revised them in the interests of
Mr Grant he made a gesture of writing in the air which Mr Stewart
recalled but I am afraid I did not.
Where were the revisals and what was the effect of them? When he was asked about the deed with the
reference to the later date in it he said that it was a mistake. Clearly it was a mistake but something must
have been inserted later since the later deed in fact existed. Mr Stewart
must be correct in this last point.
[720] Mr Innes claimed that the Bank were aware of the dissolution
of the partnership in his letter at sheet 71 of 6/22 but on what basis did he
think that? He claimed that it was the
accountant's job to notify the Bank about the dissolution of the partnership
but the accountant knew nothing about that.
For the first time, and prompted by 7/9 to 7/14, the styles,
he claimed that he had seen such styles about the office. There had been nothing in the defences about
this originally. At the arbitration,
according to Ian Donaldson's note, he was asked what was meant by
"assignees of liferent" and he said "I am not sure. It must have been WBG's instructions. If I put a deed in front of someone and they
read it and ask if they have any questions, if they don't and then sign it I
assume that these are their instructions."
That was at page 7 of the typed version of 6/9.
[721] In his own notes, 6/4 at sheet 9, there were
deeply ambiguous references to liferents.
One was on the left and the other in the bottom right hand corner,
relating to a liferent to WBG. We knew
now that there were two possible liferents discussed (of the chalets and the
farmhouse).
[722] The reference on the left was not inconsistent with the
deceased's version of events. Nor was
the reference to a mortgage of г60,000.
[723] Mr Innes' testimony was not a coherent narrative. Until that point in the story the reason for
the transactions was being explained as raising funds and Inheritance Tax
mitigation. In fact the transactions did
not have any mitigatory effect nor assisted in raising funds and the advice was
negligent. There was a transfer
mentioned in connection with raising money to pay off the overdraft and it was
not easy to see how matters developed.
There was no suggestion that Inheritance Tax insurance was taken
out. It might be legitimate to infer
that that was because the ultimate plan was formulated not by
Barclay Grant but elsewhere at a time when he had had a stroke and could
not get insurance because he would not have been expected to survive for seven
years.
[724] There was a discussion about whether Inheritance Tax mitigation
could apply if there was a retained benefit.
It was Mr Stewart's submission that when conflict was emerging
between the parties and the defenders were administering to the affairs of
Barclay Grant it was intelligible, without imputing a sinister motive,
that the defenders would overlook matters and fail to take appropriate steps to
implement instructions given by him to protect his interests and effect his
wishes.
[725] As far as Barclay Grant's evidence was concerned, before his
stroke there was no reason for him to feel reticent about discussing his
reasons for reserving a liferent and Mr Innes accepted that. At the time when he stated that the liferent
issue was discussed with Mr Innes, he had already proposed to the pursuer
and was awaiting a response.
[726] Mr Grant had a pre-occupation with ensuring security for any
housekeeper or wife. We knew that from
Barbara Wilson and we knew that he was concerned that the pursuer should
have the security of that benefit.
Barclay told the pursuer in late 1992 that that was what he wanted
to do and she was not crossed on that.
Barclay stated that he had instructed Iain Innes that any liferent
should be not only for himself but for any wife or housekeeper. That was the information conveyed by
Mr McWilliam to Professor Cusine in the Memorial of 30 August 1993
(6/22 sheets 49 to 52) and in the Memorial to Counsel dated 5 October 1993
(6/22 pages 76 to 80).
Mr McWilliam said that the information therein was based on
statements from the deceased taken shortly before compiling the Memorials. He was not challenged on that. I am not sure
how he could have been.
[727] Reference was made to 6/13 and 6/18.
[728] Barclay told the pursuer that that was what he wanted
Mr Innes to do. The evidence was
equivocal about what happened when he signed the Disposition. Mr Innes said that he either read it or
it was read over to him. Barclay said
that he did not read it and it was just put under his nose. He said at the arbitration that he thought
the purpose of it was to provide security for his housekeeper. Lord Reed appeared to have taken the
same view of what the words "his assignees" meant. The deceased was adamant that he would not
have signed the document had he known that it did not reserve an extended liferent. See 6/22/7, the note of 17 May 1993.
[729] Reference was also made to sheet 11 of 28 May 1993 when he apparently still
thought that he might have a power to assign the document. That note contained the following: "Marilyn
was concerned as to her safety if she returned to the house because of
William's threats. He was concerned that
merely bequeathing it to her would be open to challenge."
[730] This indicated that Mr Grant seemed to think that he could
bequeath the liferent.
[731] He was upset when he obtained the advice from
Professor Cusine.
[732] There was no plausible reason as to why the deceased should have
fabricated his evidence. There was a
degree of uncertainty about what the deceased, in his own mind, was signing,
but his account became persuasive when it was understood that he had signed
more than one document in hospital.
Reference was made to the corrective Disposition and the blanks in the
deeds which he signed.
[733] Mr Stewart's fifth proposition was that the defenders failed
to implement Barclay Grant's instructions to make effective reservation of
a liferent so as to benefit any wife or housekeeper residing with him at his
death. That failure was negligent and
the pursuer had suffered loss therefrom.
[734] Mr Stewart had no particular submissions to make on
this. It was accepted that the deed in
question did not conform to these instructions, the issue being whether or not
they were given.
[735] Mr Stewart's sixth proposition related to whether the
pursuer was within the class of persons to whom the defenders owed a duty of
skill and care and whether, having suffered loss by reason of their failure in
duty, she had title to sue.
[736] This was covered by the defenders' pleas in law
2 and 3.
[737] Mr Stewart submitted first of all that privity of contract
was not a prerequisite for founding a claim for professional negligence by a
third party beneficiary.
[738] As a starting point, he referred to the case of Robertson v Fleming (1861) 4 Macq 167, (H.L.)(Sc.). I need not go into the details of that case
at this stage but in essence it decided that there was no remedy for third
parties against law agents where the third parties were not employers of the law
agents.
[739] He submitted that the modern authorities started with the case of
White v Jones [1995] 2 AC 207.
[740] The rubric in that case read as follows:
"In March 1986,
in consequence of a family quarrel, a testator executed a Will disinheriting
the plaintiffs, his two daughters.
After reconciliation he resolved to make a new Will which was to include
legacies of г9,000 to each daughter and on 17 July 1986 the second defendants, his solicitors,
received a letter signed by him instructing them to prepare a Will to that
effect. The first defendant, a legal
executive employed by the second defendants, did nothing to implement those
instructions until 16 August, when he dictated an internal office
memorandum on the matter. Thereafter,
little progress was made with preparation of the Will and on 14 September
the testator died without the new Will having been executed. The March 1986 Will thus remained
unrevoked. The judge dismissed a claim
in negligence by the plaintiffs, holding that, although the defendants were in
breach of their professional duty to the testator, they owed no duty of care to
the plaintiffs, and that the damage was in any event too speculative and
uncertain in extent to be recoverable.
On appeal by the plaintiffs, the Court of Appeal allowed the appeal and
gave judgment for each plaintiff for г9,000, holding that the defendants owed a
duty of care to the plaintiffs, and were in breach of that duty."
[741] The defendants' appeal to the House of Lords was dismissed, it
being held that the assumption of responsibility by a solicitor to his client,
who had given instructions for the drawing up of a Will for execution, extended
to an intended beneficiary under the proposed Will in circumstances where the
solicitor could reasonably foresee that a consequence of his negligence might
result in the loss of the intended legacy without either the testator or his
estate having a remedy against him; and that, accordingly, in the circumstances
the plaintiffs were entitled to the relief sought.
[742] Mr Stewart read in particular from the speech of
Lord Goff of Chievely at pages 268C to 269D as follows:
"In the Lenesta Sludge [1994] 1 AC 85, as I
have said, the House made available a remedy as a matter of law to solve the
problem of transferred loss in the case before them. The present case is, if anything, a fortiori,
since the nature of the transaction was such that, if the solicitors were
negligent and their negligence did not come to light until after the death of
the testator, there would be no remedy for the ensuing loss unless the intended
beneficiary could claim. In my opinion,
therefore, your Lordships' House should in cases such as these extend to the
intended beneficiary a remedy under the Hedley
Byrne principle by holding that the assumption of responsibility by the
solicitor towards his client should be held in law to extend to the intended
beneficiary who (as the solicitor can reasonably foresee) may, as a result of
the solicitor's negligence, be deprived of his intended legacy in circumstances
in which neither the testator nor his estate will have a remedy against the
solicitor. Such liability will not of
course arise in cases in which the defect in the Will comes to light before the
death of the testator, and the testator either leaves the Will as it is or
otherwise continues to exclude the previously intended beneficiary from the
relevant benefit. I only wish to add
that, with the benefit of experience during the 15 years in which Ross v Caunters has been regularly applied, we can say with some
confidence that a direct remedy by the intended beneficiary against the
solicitor appears to create no problems in practice. That is therefore the solution that I would
recommend to your Lordships.
As I see it, not only does this
conclusion produce practical justice as far as all parties are concerned, but
it also has the following beneficial consequences.
(1) There is no unacceptable
circumvention of established principles of the law of contract.
(2) No problem arises by
reason of the loss being of a purely economic character.
(3) Such assumption of
responsibility will of course be subject to any term of the contract between
the solicitor and testator which may exclude or restrict the solicitor's
liability to the testator under the principle in Hedley Byrne. It is true
that such a term would be most unlikely to exist in practice; but as a matter
of principle it is right that this largely theoretical question should be
addressed.
(4) Since the Hedley Byrne principle is founded upon
an assumption of responsibility, the solicitor may be liable for negligent
omissions as well as negligent acts of commission ...
(5) I do not consider that
damages for loss of an expectation are excluded in cases of negligence arising
under the principle in the Hedley Byrne
case ... simply because the cause of action is classified as tortious. Such damages may in principle be recoverable
in cases of contractual negligence; and I cannot see that for present purposes,
any relevant distinction can be drawn between the two forms of action. In particular, an expectation loss may well
occur in cases where a professional man, such as a solicitor, has assumed
responsibility for the affairs of another; and I for my part can see no reason
in principle why the professional man should not, in an appropriate case, be
liable for such loss under the Hedley
Byrne principle.
In the result,
all the conceptual problems, including those which so troubled Lush and Murphy
J.J. in Seale v Perry [1982] V.R. 193, can be seen to fade innocuously
away. Let me emphasise that I can see no
injustice in imposing liability upon a negligent solicitor in a case such as
the present where, in the absence of a remedy in this form, neither the
testator's estate nor the disappointed beneficiary will have a claim for the
loss caused by his negligence. This is
the injustice which, in my opinion, the judges of this country should address
by recognising that cases such as these call for an appropriate remedy, and
that the common law is not so sterile as to be incapable of supplying that
remedy when it is required."
[743] Mr Stewart submitted that the House of Lords more or less
disregarded Robertson v Fleming as being of antiquarian value
only.
[744] Lord Goff indicated that liability would not arise in cases
in which a defect in a will came to light before the death of the testator and
Mr Stewart indicated that the defenders might make something of that in
connection with the suggestion that the remedy of rectification was available
but he reserved his position on that meantime.
[745] He submitted that there was a loss as far as the pursuer was
concerned. The legal question was
whether she was a person who was owed a duty of care by the defenders.
[746] He turned then to the speech of Lord Browne-Wilkinson at
page 270A to C as follows:
"My Lords, I
have read the speech of my noble and learned friend, Lord Goff of
Chievely, and agree with him that this appeal must be dismissed. In particular, I agree that your Lordships should
hold that the defendant solicitors were under a duty of care to the plaintiffs
arising from an extension of the principle of assumption of responsibility
explored in Hedley Byrne ... In my
view, although present case is not directly covered by the decided cases, it is
legitimate to extend the law to the limited extent proposed using the incremental
approach by way of analogy advocated in Caparo
Industries plc v Dickman [1990] 2 AC 605. To explain my reasons requires
me to attempt an analysis of what is meant by 'assumption of responsibility' in
the law of negligence. To avoid
misunderstanding I must emphasise that I am considering whether some duty of
care exists, not with the extent of that duty which will vary according to the
circumstances."
[747] In his concurring speech at page 295C Lord Nolan said
the following:
"It was argued
that the failure by the appellants in the present case was a failure of
omission, and that omission is not as a rule a ground upon which liability in
negligence can be based. That argument
cannot, to my mind, have any force where the omission occurs after the duty of
care has been assumed by the defendant.
Once the duty exists, it can make no difference whether its breach
occurs by way of omission or of positive act."
[748] In the present case, said Mr Stewart, the negligence could
be attributed to either omission or commission.
[749] He submitted that the law of Scotland had received White v Jones at least so far as the Outer House was concerned and arguably
also in the Inner House. Reference was
made in this connection to the case of Holmes
v Bank of Scotland 2002 SLT 544
per Lord Kingarth. In that case a
niece and nephew sought damages from a Bank for losses allegedly caused by the
defenders' failure to arrange timeously for the execution of their aunt's will
for which instructions had been given shortly before her death. The defenders sought dismissal, arguing inter alia that no duty of care was owed
to intended beneficiaries. It was held
that there was an authoritative indication in Robertson v Watt & Co,
Second Division, 4 July 1995, unreported, that a Court in Scotland
would not now regard itself as being bound by Robertson v Fleming and
that the principle in White v Jones would be followed in
Scotland. A proof before answer was
allowed. It was opined that the opinions
in Robertson v Fleming on the point in issue in the present case were obiter and that if the Court had
misinterpreted Robertson v Watt & Co as authoritatively
indicating that White should be
followed, the pursuers would still have averred enough for proof before answer
as there was no obvious reason why Scots law would not extend the principle of Hedley Byrne in the same way as White.
[750] At page 548B to 549B, under reference to the case of Robertson v Watt & Co, 4 July 1995, unreported, Lord Kingarth
said the following:
"In the
Division, the Lord Justice Clerk delivered the opinion of the court in which inter alia the pursuer's appeal was
allowed and a proof before answer allowed on the pursuer's whole
averments.
[9] It is perhaps appropriate to rehearse in its
entirety what was said on the relevant question;
'The pursuer
also raised the question of whether the sheriff had been well founded in
holding that the pursuer had not pled a relevant case of breach of duty to her
as an individual in relation to matters prior to her husband's death. It is clear from the sheriff's note that he
sustained the defenders' second plea-in-law in so far as it related to the
defenders' alleged breach of duty to the pursuer prior to her husband's death
because he felt bound by the decision in Robertson
v Fleming. Here again the sheriff's decision has been
overtaken by events and in particular by a subsequent decision by the House of
Lords. In White v Jones, the
majority in the House of Lords held that the law had moved on from the time of Robertson v Fleming and that the Court was free to depart from the views
expressed in Robertson v Fleming.
In Robertson v Fleming at p 177, the Lord
Chancellor had said:
'If this were
the law a disappointed legatee might sue the solicitor employed by a testator
to make a Will in favour of a stranger, whom the solicitor never saw or before
heard of, if the Will were void for not being signed and attested. I am clearly of opinion that this is not the
law of Scotland
nor of England,
and it can hardly be the law of any country where jurisprudence has been
cultivated as a science.'
In White v Jones it was observed that the dictum
was obiter and did not form part of
the ratio decidendi.
Before this Court
counsel for the defenders subjected the speeches of the majority in White v Jones to a careful analysis.
At this stage, however, it does not appear to us to be necessary to
pursue such a course. Suffice it to say
that the majority in White v Jones expressed the view that the Court could
'extend to the intended beneficiary a remedy under the Hedley Byrne principal by holding that the assumption of
responsibility by the solicitor towards his client should be held in law to
extend to the intended beneficiary who (as the solicitor can reasonably
foresee) may, as a result of the solicitor's negligence, be deprived of his
intended legacy in circumstances in which neither the testator nor his estate
will have a remedy against the solicitor'
(per Lord Goff of Chieveley at pages 206-207.
Having regard to
these views expressed in White v Jones, we have come to the conclusion
that the sheriff was not well-founded in maintaining the defenders' second
plea-in-law to this extent. Whether or
not the pursuer is entitled to a remedy in terms of the principle enunciated by
the majority of the House of Lords in White
v Jones will depend upon the
circumstances, and until the circumstances have been established in evidence,
it is not possible to say whether the pursuer will be held to be entitled to a
remedy against the defenders. We are,
however, satisfied that the pursuer has averred sufficient regarding the
circumstances to entitle her to an enquiry on this branch of the case. Moreover since there is to be an enquiry, it
is preferable that we should say no more about the submissions made to us in
relation to White v Jones.'
[10] In my view, although the expressed reasons
are short, this decision can properly be read, in the first place, as authority
that a court in Scotland would not now regard itself as being bound by Robertson v Fleming. Whether this was
because the Court considered that the law had moved on from the time of that
decision or on the basis that the Court agreed that anything they had said
about the absence of a duty owed by a solicitor to a disappointed beneficiary
was obiter (or both) is perhaps not
clear, but if the Court had considered itself bound by Robertson v Fleming (as
the sheriff had) they would not, it seems, have allowed a proof before answer. ...
[11] Further, although it is perhaps less
clear, I have come to the view that the opinion can also be regarded as an
authoritative indication that the 'principle enunciated by the majority in
White v Jones' would be followed in Scotland. Although the Court does not expressly say so,
nevertheless having specifically acknowledged the views of the majority that
the Court could extend to the intended beneficiary a remedy under the Hedley Byrne principle ... they
concluded:
'Whether or not
the pursuer is entitled to a remedy in terms of the principle enunciated by the
majority of the House of Lords in White
v Jones will depend upon the
circumstances, and until the circumstances have been established in evidence,
it is not possible to say whether the pursuer would be held to be entitled to a
remedy against the defenders'.
That last
observation is, in my view, only reasonably consistent with an understanding
that at the end of the proof the question would be whether White v Jones could be
said to apply to the facts of the case and not whether White v Jones could be
said to be apply at all. ... It can, I
think, at the very least be inferred from the way the Opinion of the Court is
expressed that the Court saw no reason to suppose that White v Jones would not
be followed in Scotland.
[12] In the light of Robertson v Watt & Co,
I do not regard myself as bound by Robertson
v Fleming."
[751] Mr Stewart also referred me to paragraph 19 which was
in the following terms:
"[19] Had it been necessary, I would therefore
have come to the view - notwithstanding the conceptual difficulties trenchantly
set out in the speeches of Lord Keith and Lord Mustill in White v Jones - that there was no obvious reason why Scots law would not
extend the principle of Hedley Byrne in
the same way. As indicated above, it
seems the Court in Robertson v Watt & Co at least saw no reason to
suppose the contrary. By contrast, as
counsel for the pursuer stressed, the views expressed in Robertson v Fleming
predate the whole development of the law of negligence from Donoghue v Stevenson onwards. ..."
[752] Mr Stewart submitted shortly that White v Jones was the law
of Scotland.
[753] He submitted also that the rule extends in favour of
beneficiaries in a defined class in respect of a specified benefit within the
contemplation of the donor at the material time. The pursuer in this case said that the
benefit was clearly defined, namely the right to live in a particular house. She was a member of a very narrow class,
namely any wife or housekeeper living with Mr Grant and there would only
be one member of that class at any one time.
[754] In attempting to answer the question whether the benefit could
extend to a member of such a class, he referred again to White v Jones and in
particular to Lord Goff's opinion at page 269E to H as follows:
"I come finally
to the objection that, if liability is recognised in a case such as the
present, it will be impossible to place any sensible limits to cases in which
recovery is allowed. Before your
Lordships, as before the Court of Appeal, Mr Matheson conjured up the
spectre of solicitors being liable to an indeterminate class, including persons
unborn at the date of the testator's death.
I must confess that my reaction to this kind of argument was very similar
to that of Cooke J. in Gartside v
Sheffield, Young & Ellis [1983]
N.Z.L.R. 37, 44, when he said that he was not 'persuaded that we should decide
a fairly straightforward case against the dictates of justice because of
foreseeable troubles in more difficult cases'.
We are concerned here with a liability which is imposed by law to do
practical justice in a particular type of case.
There must be boundaries to the availability of a remedy in such cases;
but these will have to be worked out in the future, as practical problems come
before the Courts. In the present case
Sir Donald Nicholls V.-C. observed that, in cases of his kind,
liability is not to an indeterminate class, but to the particular beneficiary
or beneficiaries whom the client intended to benefit through the particular will. I respectfully agree, and I also agree with
him that the ordinary cases is one in which the intended beneficiaries are a
small number of identified people. If by
any chance a more complicated case should arise to test the precise boundaries
of the principle in cases of this kind, that problem can await solution when
such a case comes forward for decision."
[755] Reference was then made to the case of Gibbons v Nelsons CH 1997
G No. 2368, a decision of Blackburne J on 5 April 2000.
The facts of that case do not particularly matter but reference was made
by Mr Stewart to pages 25 and 26 of the judgment as follows:
"There is, to my
mind, a very real difficulty here. As I
have mentioned White v Jones has established that a solicitor
retained to prepare or execute a Will (or both) may owe a duty of care to a
disappointed beneficiary if, as a result of the solicitor's negligence, the
Will is not drawn up or is drawn up in a way which fails to give effect to the
testator's intentions, with the result that the beneficiary does not take the
benefit which the testator intended.
Yet, the cases in which liability has been established are all ones
where the identity of the intended beneficiary, to whom the assumption of
responsibility by the solicitor towards his client is held by law to extent,
was clearly known to the solicitor defendant.
What distinguishes this case from these others is that Mr Moffat
was unaware, as regards Alice's
half-share in the trust fund, that Elsie was the intended beneficiary (which,
for the purposes of considering this point, I shall assume that she was). His breach of duty to Alice
was in failing to ascertain from her to whom she intended to give it.
Given the
approach of the House of Lords in White
v Jones, how can the solicitor be
held to be in breach of duty to a person (the intended recipient of a
particular benefit) of whom the solicitor is unaware? In the passage from Lord Goff's speech
in White v Jones which states the principle (and which I set out earlier)
there is a reference to the assumption of responsibility 'to the intended
beneficiary who (as the solicitor can reasonably foresee) may as a result of
the solicitor's negligence, be deprived of his intended legacy'. While acknowledging that it may not be
necessary for the solicitor to be aware of the precise identity of the intended
beneficiary (he may, for example, be aware that the testator intends to make a
gift to someone identified only as 'my son' or to a defined class eg. 'my children
and grandchildren') I am of the view that the law requires, at the very least,
that the solicitor should know (1) what the benefit is that the testator-client
wishes to confer and (2) who the person
or persons or class of persons are (in each case ascertainable if not actually
named) on whom the client-testator wishes to confer the benefit. I have seen nothing in any of the authorities
which justifies an extension of the assumption of responsibility to cases where
these two elements are not present.
The fact that Mr Moffat
was (1) aware of the trust fund, (2)
aware of Elsie's existence and (3)
aware, if he had thought about the matter, that Alice might possibly
wish to appoint some or all of her half-share in the trust fund to Elsie, does
not seem to be to be enough to justify extending to Elsie Mr Moffat's
assumption of responsibility towards Alice.
I would not therefore have felt able to accept Mr Laughton's
submission that I should.
If therefore I
had found that Alice had the
requisite intention, I consider that Elsie's claim would have failed at this
hurdle."
[756] The plaintiff failed on the facts in that case. The suggestion had been that had her sister
been advised about a power of appointment then she would have exercised that
power of appointment in favour of the plaintiff who would then have been able
to acquire the deceased's sister's share in a trust fund. It was plain that that would have been
difficult to prove. The class effectively covered anybody who could have been
appointed by the liferentrix and was well beyond the scope of what the law
would envisage.
[757] My attention was then drawn to the case of Carr-Glynn v Frearsons
[1999] 2 WLR, 1046.
[758] In that case a testatrix executed a will drawn up by the
defendant solicitors in which she left the plaintiff, her niece, her share in a
property which she owned jointly with her nephew. The testatrix died without having severed the
joint tenancy. On her death her share in
the property automatically vested in her nephew as a surviving tenant and the
gift to the plaintiff was ineffective.
The plaintiff sued the defendants, claiming damages for breach of a duty
of care owed to her to ensure that the testatrix was properly advised of the
need to sever the joint tenancy in order for the gift in her will to take
effect. The judge dismissed the claim,
holding that the defendants had not been negligent and that in any event when a
solicitor's breach of the duty of care to a testator in preparing a will
resulted in a loss to the estate the solicitor owed no duty of care to an
intended beneficiary under the will whose gift was thereby rendered
ineffective. It was held on appeal that
the solicitor's duty to a testator to take care to ensure that effect was given
to his intentions included a duty to an intended beneficiary to ensure that the
beneficiary received what the testator intended him to receive; that a
beneficiary's cause of action against a solicitor existed independently of and
was complementary to any cause of action which the estate might have; that a
competent solicitor acting reasonably would have advised the testatrix of the
need to serve a notice of severance in conjunction with the execution of the
will; and that the defendants' failure to do so constituted a breach of duty giving
rise to a cause of action entitling the plaintiff to such damages as would put
her in the position she would have been in had effect been given to the
testatrix's intentions.
[759] Reference was then made to the case of Gorham & Others v British
Telecommunications PLC & Others [2000] 3 All ER 867, a case involving,
broadly speaking, negligent pension advice.
G, a married man with two young children, was an employee of BT but was
not a member of its occupational pension scheme. On seeking advice from a representative of
the defendant insurance company, Standard Life, he was not told that an
occupational pension scheme might be superior to a personal pension and he
joined one of Standard Life's personal pension schemes. He eventually joined the occupational scheme,
having been advised by SL that he would be better off, but died within two
years of receiving the correct advice so that he did not qualify for the full
benefits.
[760] I need not go into the whole of the facts, or the ultimate
disposal, which depended on those facts
[761] My attention was drawn to the opinion of Pill LJ at page 878E
to H as follows:
"It is
fundamental to the giving and receiving of advice upon a scheme for pension
provision and life assurance that the interests of the customer's dependants
will arise for consideration. In my
judgement, practical justice requires that disappointed beneficiaries should
have a remedy against an insurance company in circumstances such as the
present. On the facts, Mr Cornwell
can have been in no doubt about his customer's concern for Mrs Gorham and
the two children. First amongst Mr Gorham's
list of priorities was 'provision for family'.
Mrs Gorham, as spouse, was expected to sign a form confirming the
information she and her husband had made available and confirming that
Mr Cornwell's recommendations had been received and understood. Advice was expected and was directed not only
to the interests of Mr Gorham but to the interests of his dependants
should he predecease them. The advice
was given on the assumption that their interests were involved. Moreover, the provision for them was not
merely a windfall in the sense that a legacy may be a windfall; it was central
to the purpose of the venture into insurance."
[762] Mr Stewart also referred to the Opinion of Shiemann LJ at
page 881 as follows:
"The position of
an investor who goes to a financial adviser seeking investment or pensions
advice in relation to making provision for his family after his death is
analogous to that of a person who goes to a solicitor seeking advice in
relation to making provision by will for his family after his death".
[763] He submitted that Mr Grant was in an analogous
position.
[764] Mr Stewart then turned to the Opinion of
Sir Murray Stuart-Smith at page 883A to B as follows:
"Unless
Mrs Gorham has a claim for her loss of pension rights and the children's
loss of benefit, there is no remedy. The
class of beneficiaries is small and it is obvious that Mr Cornwell had
them in contemplation at the time of the transaction of selling the Standard
Life policy. In a sense the case is even
stronger that White v Jones because Mrs Gorham suffered a
real loss; the premiums are paid out of
what might be regarded as the family income, and her loss is a reduced
pension. The beneficiary in White v Jones merely lost a windfall."
[765] Mr Stewart submitted that that might be important because in
the instant case the pursuer provided her services as a wife and a housekeeper
and Mr Grant wished to give her security.
[766] Sir Murray was plainly thinking of a class rather than named
individuals.
[767] Reference was then made to the case of Dean v Allin & Watts
[2001] 2 Lloyds Law Reports 249.
[768] The facts of this case are not particularly relevant but it
involved an issue whether a solicitor owed a duty of care to an individual not
to make a misrepresentation to him as to the efficacy of a security. The claimant was not a client of the
solicitors. It was held at first
instance that no duty was owed by the solicitor but in the Court of Appeal the
claimant succeeded.
[769] Reference was made to the judgment of Lightman J at
page 261, paragraph 37 to page 262, paragraph 40 as
follows:
"37. The
approach adopted by the House of Lords in White
v Jones, was that the assumption of
responsibility by an adviser (if that case a solicitor) may extend beyond the
client to those whom the client intended to benefit. In the case in question the client was a
prospective testator and the assumption of responsibility was to the beneficiaries
under the proposed will. Later authority
has established that this approach is not confined to such situations but is
applicable in analogous situations. The
law in this regard is most clearly stated in the decision of this Court in Gorham ...
38. In that case an insurance company gave
negligent advice to a customer who sought its advice as to the best method of
making provision on his death for his dependants. After the customer's death his dependants
sued the insurance company for negligence in respect of the loss to them of the
benefits which the negligence occasioned.
The Court of Appeal held that, since it was fundamental to the giving
and receiving of such advice that the interests of the client's dependants
should be taken into account, practical justice required that in those
circumstances the disappointed beneficiaries should have a remedy against the
insurance company. The advice had been
given in a context in which the interests of the dependants were to the
knowledge of the insurance company fundamental to the transaction and the duty
of care was owed to the intended beneficiaries as well as to the client.
39. Lord Justice Schiemann said (at
page 881):
The position of
an investor who goes to a financial adviser seeking investment or pensions
advice in relation to making provision for his family after his death is
analogous to that of a person who goes to a solicitor seeking advice in relation
to making provision by will for his family after his death. I agree with my Lords that in each of these
cases, following the phraseology of Lord Goff of Chievely in White v Jones ..., the adviser's assumption of responsibility towards the
investor extends to the intended beneficiaries who (as the financial adviser
can reasonably foresee) may, as a result of the adviser's negligence, be
deprived of an intended benefit and who, in a very real sense, are dependent
upon the dealings between the adviser and the person seeking advice to
safeguard their position. ... the assumption of responsibility to beneficiaries
in cases such as the present does not operate to widen the scope of the duty
but merely to widen the number of those who can sue in respect of any
breach. That was, I believe, the
approach of Lord Goff, who in White
v Jones ... states that the assumption
of responsibility will of course be subject to the terms of the contract
between the solicitor and the testator.
40. In my judgment by parity of reasoning and in
the analogous situation which arose in this case, the law can and should impose
a like duty of care on A & W towards Mr Dean in respect of the
provision of an effective security, the benefit of which to his knowledge the
borrowers wished to confer on Mr Dean and which was fundamental to the
loan transactions. There is the
necessary foreseeability of damage and the necessary relationship of proximity
for the law to impose such a duty of care and it is fair, just and reasonable
that such a duty should be imposed.
There are no policy reasons inhibiting recognition of the duty. The learned Judge took a different view on
the question of fairness, justice and the reasonableness, but she did not have
the benefit of the guidance provided by the decision of this Court in Gorham v British Telecommunications.
If she had had that guidance her conclusion might well have been
different."
[770] Mr Stewart referred in particular to paragraph 38 where
it was said that the advice had been given in a context in which the interests
of the dependants were to the knowledge of the insurance company fundamental to
the transaction and a duty of care was owed to the intended beneficiaries as
well as to the client. That was a
reference to Gorham. He said that the same could be said of the
current case.
[771] Mr Stewart then returned to the facts of the current case. Ex
hypothesi the defenders knew that Barclay intended the benefit to extend to
a very small class of persons, a class of one in effect. Clearly the benefit was highly specific. Iain Innes was in attendance when both
William Grant and Alexander Grant said that their father had
previously had twelve housekeepers.
Reference was made also to Mr Wood's evidence.
[772] Mr Innes had organised the advertisements for new
housekeepers on 25 March and 1 April (6/3 sheet 6). He also knew that Barclay was a widower and
either knew or ought to have known that remarriage was a possibility. Mr Stewart went beyond the evidence to
some extent and speculated that perhaps the possibility of remarriage was what
was troubling William.
[773] We had not heard from the drafter of the deed and did not know
what he or she had in mind when drafting it.
For all we knew the deed, whether it followed styles or not (these
having come late in the day) was intended to effect an extended liferent.
[774] Mr Stewart's final submission was that the claim had not
prescribed. It was not in dispute that a
claim would prescribe within five years in terms of
Sections 6 and 11 of the Prescription & Limitation (Scotland)
Act 1973 but the pursuer's position was that the time would not start
running until iniuria and damnum co-existed. Until Barclay died on 16 July 1998 it was not possible to say
that there was a loss.
[775] The action was raised just ahead of the five year period from the
date of death so it had not prescribed.
[776] He preferred to reserve further submissions on that until he had
heard what Mr Moynihan had to say.
Submissions for the Defenders
[777] Mr Moynihan indicated
that he had no difficulty with the certification of the two experts whom Mr Stewart
had mentioned but he invited me in due course to put the case out By Order
because there were a number of matters which would have to be discussed in
relation to expenses. He invited me to
sustain the defenders' pleas to the relevancy of the pursuer's averments. The general plea to the relevancy is the
fourth one which can, for present purposes, be taken to encompass the scope of
pleas 2 and 3.
[778] I was also invited to sustain plea in law number 9 which
went to the merits of the action and alternatively to sustain plea in law
number 6 which went to prescription.
[779] As it happens pleas in law numbers 1, 6 and 7 all go to
prescription and plea in law number 8 goes to the merits.
[780] No issue of quantum now
arose if the pursuer succeeded.
[781] Mr Moynihan's submissions started out with a hypothetical
scenario of a bank, without instructions, transferring money out of a person's
account to a stranger. On discovery of
that it was complained that the transfer was not instructed and that if there
had been instructions to make a transfer the transferee would have been the
person's wife. The question was whether
the wife could sue the bank and Mr Moynihan suggested that the answer
would be in the negative. That would be
because it would be wrong to characterise the wife as having even a contingent
right to receive the cash. At best any
entitlement on her part was hypothetical and in fact the hypothesis was false,
that is if the person had been instructing the transfer to anyone (which he did
not) it would have been to the wife. The
remedy would lie with the person either recovering the money from the stranger
if he could or suing the bank for having made an unauthorised transfer out of
the account. The person's wife would
presumably benefit from his recovery of the cash and there was no need (even if
there were any justification) for her to contemplate separate proceedings.
[782] Mr Moynihan submitted that the pursuer was that
"disappointed" wife, now suing in respect of what was no more than an
hypothetical entitlement to an extended liferent, that hypothesis being false
because he said that Mr Grant never instructed the transfer of the house
which would have occasioned the reservation of the liferent. If instructions were given as a result of
which a Disposition was negligently drafted and Mr Grant divested himself
of the farmhouse without the reservation of the liferent which he wanted, then
he himself could raise a claim against the solicitors. If no instructions were ever given, then the
action might be one of reduction, although there would have to be some
averments to overcome the fact of his signature.
[783] If there were instructions but the Disposition did not properly
reflect them then the remedy would be rectification.
[784] Mr Moynihan submitted that there was a paradox inherent in
Mr Stewart's submissions. This was
the second action which had been raised in relation to the farmhouse. Until Mr Stewart began his closing
submission it was thought that she was relying on the same evidence for two
diametrically opposed propositions. In
the reduction action the position of the pursuer was that the farmhouse Disposition
was prepared by Mr Innes on the instructions of William Grant with
the Disposition being placed before Barclay Grant for signature with his
merely being told to sign it and given no opportunity to read it. He signed it under pressure from William not
even knowing what he was signing.
[785] In the present action the Disposition proceeded on the basis of
instructions from Barclay Grant to transfer the farmhouse to William but
reserving an extended liferent. Moreover,
he had been advised by the defenders that the Disposition reserved to him the
possibility of appointing persons to a lifetime right of occupation after his
death.
[786] On the first hypothesis it was not difficult to see why the Disposition
did not reflect Barclay's wishes, assuming that it did not. It was to be assumed that William would have
instructed the Disposition on his own terms.
However it was understood that this action proceeded on the second
hypothesis and the negligence relied upon was very simple. It having been Barclay who instructed the Disposition,
it followed that the Disposition which the defenders had to prepare was one
which reflected his intention and incorporated the extended liferent. The defenders proceeded on the basis that
there were two indivisible parts to the pursuer's case namely that it was
Barclay who had instructed the preparation of the Disposition and that the
instructions given by him had included the reservation of an extended
liferent.
[787] The line taken by the defenders in cross-examination of the
pursuer, Mr Donaldson, Mr Watson and Mr McWilliam was that
Barclay's categorical denial that he had instructed the preparation of the Disposition
was inconsistent with the foundation of the present action, which was
understood to be that he had instructed it but on different terms.
[788] Mr Moynihan referred to the evidence which Barclay gave on
oath during the arbitration in which he indicated that he gave no instructions
to Mr Innes to transfer the house to William. Messrs Donaldson and Watson coincided
precisely on that point and the conclusion was irresistible that that was the
evidence given under oath by Barclay Grant. The pursuer's own evidence twice in the
examination was that it was her understanding that Barclay did not give
instructions for the house or farm to be signed over. The height of it was, apparently, that an
extended liferent formed part of his intention in late 1992/early 1993 if he
were to sign it over but he did not give instructions. In other words, his thinking never progressed
beyond this being one of the footballs he was kicking about.
[789] That readily explained the averments in the reduction action on
page 9 of the Closed Record that the farmhouse Disposition was instructed
by William and not by Barclay and the pursuer accepted in cross-examination in
the current case that those averments reflected Barclay's own rationalisation
of what had occurred. The pursuer stated
that Barclay did not instruct either the farm or the farmhouse Disposition
therefore it must have been William who did so.
[790] The defenders accordingly were puzzled as to how the pursuer
could maintain the averments in the present action which were understood to
mean that the transaction had proceeded on the instructions of
Barclay Grant and that those instructions had been qualified by the need
to create an extended liferent.
Condescendence 4 in the present action included the following
words:
"His
instructions to the defenders were to effect a disposal in relation to the
farmhouse which preserved an entitlement on his part to secure a right of
occupation for his wife or housekeeper after his death. His instructions in relation to the granting
of said Disposition at all were conditional on this entitlement being
preserved. Had he not been advised and
assured by the defenders that this condition was satisfied, WBG would not have
been prepared to instruct and sign said Disposition. ...
Explained and averred that the defenders advised that the Disposition
(which contains a reference to assignees) reserved to WBG the possibility of
appointing persons to a lifetime right of occupation after his death."
Mr Stewart's closing submissions
proceeded, surprisingly, on a fine distinction between the Disposition as a
whole and the liferent. His position was
that Mr Grant had not instructed the preparation of the Disposition but
had nonetheless 'instructed' that if a Disposition were to be granted it should
include an extended liferent.
Mr Stewart, said Mr Moynihan, was trying to reconcile the
irreconcilable. Either the transfer of
the farmhouse to William proceeded on Barclay's instructions or it did
not. There was no middle ground involving
a subtle distinction between instructing the preparation of the Disposition
(done presumably by William) and the terms of the liferent, because the two
were indivisible. The proposition
appeared to be that Barclay had not yet reached a final decision to transfer
the farmhouse but he was of the view that if a Disposition were to be
instructed by someone it had to contain the reservation of an extended
liferent. That was an absurdity because
only the owner of a property could properly instruct its disposal. It would be absurd to suggest that the client
as owner gave 'instructions' that in the event that his property was disponed
on the instructions of a third party nonetheless a liferent should be reserved
in certain terms. If the property were
to be transferred without his having instructed or authorised the transfer his
objection would be to the fact of an unauthorised transfer. He would hardly be taking his stand on the
collateral point that the liferent was not in the most advantageous terms. The collateral point only came to the fore on
the alternative hypothesis that Barclay had indeed instructed the Disposition
but was to maintain that in implementing his instructions to draft a Disposition
with an extended liferent the defenders had negligently included only a
liferent for his own benefit.
[791] Barclay Grant and latterly the pursuer and her co-executor
challenged the validity of the farmhouse Disposition precisely because they
maintained that it was not prepared on Barclay's instructions and was not
granted by him of his own free will.
That action failed but that did not open up the intermediate case now
advanced by Mr Stewart because it made no sense in law to split the instruction
of the transfer of the property to William from the terms of the reserved
liferent. There was no need to reserve a
liferent unless there was a properly instructed transfer of the farmhouse. That meant a transfer instructed by Barclay
because no other transfer would be valid in law. Thus far Mr Moynihan said that he had
only argued in terms of two variables, namely instructing the preparation of
the Disposition and incorporating a suitable liferent. There were other variables which
Mr Stewart had not attempted to grapple with. How did it come to be that Barclay executed
the farmhouse Disposition? Indeed what
did he think that he was signing?
According to the pursuer Barclay was a confused man and she said that
she had a clear recollection of what he said.
According to her he told her that he knew he had signed documents but
did not know what for. He believed that
they were to amend his Will and add a codicil.
[792] This was not a case where the client said that he instructed a
deed in certain terms and having read it, wrongly inferred that he had indeed
implemented his instructions. There was
no evidence from the pursuer that he read the Disposition and understood
'assignees' as inferring that the Disposition reserved the extended liferent
that he claimed he wished. On the
contrary, his position was that he did not read it and its contents were not
explained to him as appeared in the Closed Record in the reduction action. As far as he was concerned he was there to
sign an amendment to his Will or a codicil.
[793] In short the essence of his position was that this was not a
transaction which was implemented by him of his own free will. It made no sense to turn a blind eye to that
as Mr Stewart had done and to confine attention to the terms in which the
liferent was framed.
[794] Mr Moynihan submitted that in the present case the actual
position was that Mr Innes was quite correct. He did obtain instructions from Mr Grant
for a simple liferent and if that was accepted then that was an end of the case
on the merits. Even if he was rejected
then the pursuer's case still foundered as a matter of law. In the scenario which was now being presented
no duty of care was owed to the pursuer.
The remedy lay in an action of reduction or an action based on
professional negligence at the instance of Barclay Grant, perhaps carried
on after his demise by his executors. He
went on to expand on this in due course but he went back to his bank analogy
and suggested that if money were transferred to a stranger without any
instructions, the money would disappear and the customer's estate would be
short of whatever it was. The customer,
and then his estate if he died, could recover from the bank. If a testator wanted to leave a legacy of г50
to each of his two sons but through negligence the solicitors drafted the Will
so that one son received г100 and the other received nothing then in those
circumstances the estate had not lost out.
The disappointed beneficiary could, though, sue the solicitor on the
principle of White v Jones.
That, of course, would have the somewhat odd result that the
disappointed beneficiary would receive г50 from the bank and the other son
would receive г100, which would be something of a windfall. (Questions of
unjustified enrichment were not pursued). If, as a result of negligence a
house, which ought to have been transferred to a widow, was lost to the estate
then the estate could sue and the widow might ultimately benefit
thereafter. If there was a means of
restoring the house to the estate then there was no separate right of action by
the widow and there was no lacuna as was identified in White v Jones. The negligent solicitors would have no duty
of care towards her in those circumstances.
[795] Mr Moynihan went on to expand on this, as I have
indicated. Before going on to that,
though, he said that Mr Stewart's new approach raised two relevancy
points. In the first place was there any
Record for it? In the second place did
it provide a suitable foundation in law for a duty of care being owed by the
defenders to the pursuer? He suggested that
the pleadings, particularly in condescendence 4, were disingenuous and
Delphic. They were at best
ambiguous. They implied that Mr Grant
had indeed instructed the Disposition.
That was the basis upon which the defenders conducted the proof. There was no specific case of the alternative
that Mr Stewart had made the basis of his submissions, namely that Barclay
did not give instructions for the preparation of the Disposition but he had
nonetheless given instructions that if a Disposition were to be granted it
would have to contain the requisite extended liferent. Lord Reed had found that Mr Grant
had instructed the Disposition and Mr Stewart's submissions appeared to proceed
on an esto basis. Mr Stewart's primary position was that
Mr Grant never instructed the Disposition, the esto case being that if he had instructed one it would have been in
the terms desiderated. There was no
specific case on Record for this alternative basis. The pleadings said in terms that his
instructions to the defenders were "to effect a disposal in relation to the
farmhouse which preserved an entitlement on his part to secure a right of
occupation for his wife or housekeeper after his death". Mr Stewart's position now proceeded on
the basis that Barclay's thinking never progressed beyond kicking a lot of
footballs about (see 6/23, sheets 3 and 7 and his evidence in the arbitration),
the farmhouse Disposition came to be instructed by another, presumably William,
and the defenders knew that it contained a liferent in terms different from
those intended by Barclay but nonetheless he had put it before him for
signature and allowed him to sign it without any word of warning or
advice. When one took in what the
pursuer said in evidence then the defenders allowed Barclay to sign the
farmhouse Disposition when he wrongly believed that he was signing a
codicil. That was light years away from
any proposition on Record. Mr Stewart
now appeared to be disavowing any instruction by Mr Grant to prepare a Disposition
and simply indicated that if he had instructed one, which he did not, it would
have been on different terms. That was
contrary to article 4 and Mr Stewart could not have it both
ways. He suggested that Mr Stewart's
proposition was a late arrival. He had
questioned Mr Wood on the hypothesis that the note 6/22, sheet 2, was
correct and that Mr Wood was the recipient of instructions not in relation
to terms of the liferent in the event that a Disposition were to be granted
(which was the proposition now advanced) but in fact the recipient of the
instructions to proceed with the transaction.
Mr Stewart's interpretation of the phrase "he just wanted the whole
thing done as before" was that it conveyed instructions to proceed with the
property transaction as had been discussed at the turn of the year. It was rejected by Mr Wood but in fact
Mr Stewart pursued the same line with Mr Innes. Mr Stewart suggested that Innes had told
Mr McWilliam that Mr Wood had gone to see Barclay in hospital. There then followed a reference to Barclay's
just wanting the whole thing to be done as before. Mr Moynihan submitted that
Mr Stewart had a measure of success with Mr Innes in the way one
might expect after fifteen years because the latter effectively conceded
that if Mr McWilliam were to say what he said then he must have said
it. Mr Moynihan's note of
Mr Stewart's question was that that "would be an explanation of how
instructions came" and was indicative of a line that Barclay did instruct the Disposition
of the farmhouse amongst other deeds. It
was totally at odds with the case now advanced.
Mr Moynihan submitted that the explanation for the different case
now being advanced was the evidence of Mr McWilliam. Despite Mr Stewart's attempts to lead
Mr McWilliam to support the interpretation placed on his note by
Mr Stewart, Mr McWilliam disagreed.
The latter thought that references to wanting the whole thing done as
before referred to emotional issues rather than legal ones. That should have been the end of that, said
Mr Moynihan. For the avoidance of
doubt in the cross-examination of both Mr McWilliam and the pursuer he
took it that there was consensus that if instructions were given to anyone they
were given to Mr Innes. There was
no basis to implicate Mr Wood and that might explain why Mr Stewart
had swung to the opposite extreme that no instructions were given by
Mr Grant to anyone in relation to the preparation of the Disposition. It was a paradigm of irrelevance that the
pleadings were so vague that counsel for the pursuer could with equal facility
present two inconsistent propositions on the basis of them that is that
instructions were given to Mr Wood when he visited the hospital on 23 February 1993, which
failing to no one at all.
[796] The identity of the individual to whom instructions were given
and the date on which those instructions were given were of the essence of the
case. Did Mr Grant ever progress
beyond kicking footballs about to the point of making a specific decision about
the disposal of his property and did he convey that final decision to the
defenders? If there was no plain answer
to those questions on Record the pleadings were irrelevant and the action fell
to be dismissed.
[797] That of course would be superseded of I were with him on the
merits.
[798] Nonetheless he went on to make a secondary point. Mr Stewart had indicated that the lack
of specification of the averments relating to the instructions in
condescendence 4 was a point raised in argument at procedure roll. Paragraph 6 of the note of argument was
referred to. At paragraph 15 of his
Opinion Lord Dawson recorded Mr Stewart's reply that there had been
fair notice in part because the matter had been fully investigated in the
earlier litigation. It necessarily
implied that the pursuer's case was to some extent foreshadowed in the
reduction action. However
Mr Stewart's first proposition was to exactly the opposite effect. He observed that Lord Reed proceeded on
the basis that Barclay had instructed the preparation of the farmhouse Disposition
but Mr Stewart submitted that that was negatived on the evidence led
before me. However, there was no notice
on Record that the pursuer was to proceed on a different basis. Mr Moynihan submitted that it was quite
unfair for the pursuer to turn round in closing submissions and present a case
on such a radically different basis. Mr Moynihan
then submitted that in order to succeed the pursuer must have a relevant case
in law that, in the circumstances, a duty of care was owed to her by the
defenders. On the factual basis upon
which Mr Stewart's submission rested no such duty was owed to her. Mr Grant had never formed an intention
to benefit her and accordingly no such intention could have been frustrated. She had at most a hypothetical benefit. Furthermore, the farmhouse would have been
disponed in a negligent manner and the estate would have been entitled to try
to recover it by reducing the Disposition or at least obtain damages from the
solicitors for their negligence. The
pursuer could then indirectly benefit from the estate's recovery and she was
not left without a remedy. White v Jones, therefore did not apply.
In Customs & Excise v Barclays Bank [2006] 3 WLR 1 the
House of Lords had recently surveyed the law on duty of care including White v Jones and had concluded that there was no single common denominator
by which liability could be determined and that the Court should focus on the
detailed circumstances of the case and in particular the relationship between
the parties in the context of their legal and factual situation taken as a
whole. In other words one had to look at
the facts of the case and on those facts ask whether the law supported a duty
of care of the scope relied upon by the pursuer. He referred particularly to the speeches of
Lord Bingham from paragraphs 4 to 8, Lord Rodger at
paragraph 51 and Lord Hoffman at paragraph 35.
[799] Mr Moynihan submitted that it was immediately apparent that
Mr Stewart's submission was found wanting.
What was the factual situation on which he had relied? His third proposition was negatively
expressed, viz there was no agreement
between Barclay and William or instructions to the defenders from Barclay to
prepare the gratuitous farmhouse Disposition reserving a purely personal
liferent to Barclay. How did it come
about then that a Disposition in those terms came to be executed by him? A number of supplementary questions turned on
that. Was it the case, as Barclay's
evidence and statements seemed to infer, that he remained at the stage where he
had not yet reached a decision in relation to the transfer of his property but
that the Disposition was instructed by William, that Barclay was told that he
was signing a codicil and that the deed was put under his nose and he was
forced to sign it without reading it? If
that was the case then no duty of care was owed to the pursuer. The pleadings did not disclose what reply Mr Stewart
could make to that submission.
[800] It was not in dispute, under reference to Holmes v Bank of Scotland,
that Scots law had moved on and embraced White
v Jones. That, however, was not authority for the
proposition that every disappointed beneficiary had a cause of action. The duty of care and hence the cause of
action were fashioned to the circumstances of the case, paramount amongst which
was whether there would otherwise be a loss suffered with no remedy. It was not as simple of asking whether
someone might have a right to damages, for example the estate, in the case of a
defective Will. Even where the estate
itself might have a ground of action a disappointed beneficiary might also have
a ground of action if he or she was so far excluded as to have no benefit from
the recovery made by the estate. See Car-Glynn v Frearsons. There was,
however, no duty owed to a disappointed beneficiary if the estate had its own
cause of action and the beneficiary had rights, for example as residuary
legatee in the estate. Mr Moynihan
referred to the case of Worby v Rosser [2000] P.N.L.R. 140 and in
particular to the Opinion of Chadwick L.J. at page 149 where he said
the following:
"The remedy
fashioned on White v Jones was needed to fill a lacuna. The remedy is provided in circumstances in
which it can be seen that there is a breach of duty by the solicitor to the
testator in circumstances in which the persons who have suffered loss from that
breach will have no recourse unless they can sue in their own right. In a case like White v Jones the
disappointed beneficiary suffers loss but the estate does not because nothing
that the solicitor has done or failed to do causes any diminution in the
estate. In a case like Carr-Glynn v Frearsons - where the breach of duty lay in failing to advise the
testator to take the necessary steps to sever a joint tenancy in property in
which he was invested, so that her half share could devolve to the intended
beneficiary - the estate does suffer loss because it is deprived of the half
share. But to allow the estate to
recover for that loss would have had the effect that the recovery accrued to
the benefit of the residuary legatees (whom the testatrix never intended to
benefit from that property); the specific legatee (who was intended to benefit)
would have no remedy. In both those
cases the lacuna was identified and the Court fashioned a remedy to fill it.
In the present
case there is no lacuna to be filled. If
the solicitor's breach of duty under his retainer has given rise to the need
for expensive probate proceedings, resulting in unrecovered costs, then, prima facie, those costs fall to be borne by the estate for the reasons
which I have already sought to explain.
If the estate bears the costs thereby and suffers loss then, if there is
to be a remedy against the solicitor, it should be the estate's remedy for the
loss to the estate. There is no need to
fashion an independent remedy for a beneficiary who has been engaged in the
probate proceedings. His or her costs,
if properly incurred in obtaining probate of the true will, can be provided for
out of the estate. If there has been a
breach of duty by the solicitor, the estate can recover from the solicitor the
additional costs (including the costs to which the beneficiary was entitled out
of the estate). The practical
difficulties which would be likely to arise if solicitors were held to owe duties
directly to beneficiaries under earlier wills provide powerful support for the
view that it would not be appropriate to provide a remedy in circumstances in
which it is not needed."
[801] In that case the plaintiffs were beneficiaries under a
1983 Will. In 1989 the testator
executed a later Will which was prepared by the defendant, who was named as an
executor. One of the effects of the
later Will was to reduce the share of the estate passing to the
plaintiffs. After executing the later
Will the testator died. The plaintiffs
contested the grant of probate in respect of the later Will and sought probate
in respect of the 1983 Will. In 1994 the
judge found in their favour holding inter
alia that the testator lacked testamentary capacity in 1989 and that the
execution of the Will was obtained by the undue influence of another named
beneficiary. Despite orders for costs
being made in their favour the plaintiffs were unable to recover the very
substantial costs of the probate action.
In 1995 they began the current action seeking to recover those costs
from the defendant on the grounds that he had owed then a duty to take
reasonable care to ensure that the testator in 1989 had testamentary capacity
etc. Holland J. found against the
plaintiffs, who appealed to the Court of Appeal. It was held that no duty was owed on the
basis, as I have indicated, that there was no lacuna in the present case where
if the costs of the probate action fell upon the estate (as they did) the
estate could maintain an action against the defendant.
[802] Mr Moynihan also directed me to Lord Goff's speech in White v Jones starting at page 267H as follows:
"I therefore
return to the law of tort for a solution to the problem. For the reasons I have already given, an
ordinary action in tortuous negligence on the lines proposed by Sir Robert Megarry V.C.
in Ross v Caunters [1980] Ch. 297 must, with the greatest respect, be
regarded as inappropriate, because it does not meet any of the conceptual
problems which have been raised. Furthermore,
for the reasons I have previously given, the Hedley Byrne [1964] AC 465 principle cannot, in the absence of
special circumstances, give rise on ordinary principles to an assumption of
responsibility by the testator's solicitor towards an intended
beneficiary. Even so it seems to me that
it is open to your Lordships' House, as in the Lenesta Sludge case [1994] 1 AC 85 to fashion a remedy to fill a
lacuna in the law and so prevent the injustice which would otherwise occur on
the facts of cases such as the present."
Thereafter the Court went on as Mr Stewart
had indicated.
[803] The pursuer was Barclay Grant's "heir" under his last Will
and therefore any recovery by the estate would have accrued to her. If the estate itself had a cause of action,
that negated a duty of care being due to her because there was no lacuna
requiring to be filled.
[804] Mr Moynihan submitted that there was a simpler answer to all
of this. On what basis did the action
proceed? It seemed that it proceeded on
Mr Grant's evidence that he had not decided how to dispose of his property
and was still kicking footballs around.
On that view the pursuer was not de
facto his intended beneficiary so far as the liferent was concerned because
he had not progressed as far as deciding in favour of transferring the
farmhouse to William with or without that liferent. The expectation that the pursuer had at that
stage was at best hypothetical or dependent upon a decision by Barclay to
transfer the farm to William. In the
case of a will the normal situation was that of a testator who decided to
benefit an individual but the solicitor failed property to implement the
instructions. There was no authority for
the proposition that the putative beneficiary would have a case in law against
the solicitor before the testator had reached a decision on the terms of his
Will, which was in effect the proposition on which this case proceeded. If Barclay had not given positive
instructions then he in his lifetime, and his estate after his death, would
have had a right to recover the farmhouse because the property would have been
invalidly transferred. There would have
been the remedy of reduction and ultimately, as the sole or principal
beneficiary, the pursuer would have benefited from that had it succeeded. There was simply no lacuna requiring the
recognition of a duty of care owed to her.
[805] The action of reduction which was raised failed. One was however entitled to ask, since a duty
of care arose where it was reasonable and just to impose one, that action
having failed because the Court held that Barclay had not given a true account
of the circumstances in which the Disposition came to be executed, what basis
in justice was there that on the same evidence from the same person a cause of
action could be held to a rise in negligence?
That would seem an affront to justice.
[806] The pursuer's argument had to proceed on the basis that if four
assumptions were satisfied she could fall back on a duty of care owed to her as
a beneficiary who would be disappointed.
These assumptions were as follows.
(a) Barclay gave the
hypothetical instructions suggested at a time when he had yet to decide whether
or not he would transfer the farmhouse;
(b) Someone else instructed
the Disposition, presumably William;
(c) Barclay nonetheless
signed the Disposition not knowing what he did and therefore not appreciating
that the terms of the liferent were different from his wishes (which are said
to be contrary to the averments in article 4) and
(d) An action of reduction
was raised by Barclay and continued by the pursuer but failed and hence the
farmhouse was lost to the estate because Barclay was held to have lied about
the circumstances in which the Disposition came to be executed.
[807] Assumption (d) had to be present because otherwise the "loss" was
made good through the action of reduction and it was readily seen from (a) to
(c) that the factual foundations of both the action of reduction and the
pursuer's present claim were the same.
What possible justification could there be for the pursuer's being given
a personal cause of action in delict
in precisely the same circumstances in which an action, pursued by her as
executrix on behalf of the estate, had failed?
The proposition needed only to be stated for the answer "none" to leap
out. Since both cases proceeded on the
same assumptions then if one failed both should fail. Alternatively, in terms of White, the remedy of reduction having
existed there was no reason to fashion a remedy in delict for the pursuer since there was no lacuna. Reference was made to the speech of
Lord Browne-Wilkinson at page 276 from A-D in White v Jones. There he said inter alia:
"To my mind it
would be unacceptable if, because of some technical rules of law, the wishes
and expectations of testators and beneficiaries generally could be defeated by
the negligent actions of solicitors without there being any redress."
[808] Mr Moynihan submitted that he had addressed the action as a
secondary one but it was open to argument that the present case was a tertiary
cause. The first alternative to the
pursuer's present case was an action of reduction on the ground of facility and
circumvention. The second was an action
at the instance of Barclay against his solicitors for negligence in failing to
implement his instructions and securing his execution of a Disposition in terms
of which they knew he did not approve.
In short, he had disponed his house apparently against his own free
will. If that were true that would
provide a readily understandable case against the defenders, the measure of the
loss being the value of the house if it could not be recovered or, if it could
be recovered, the trouble and inconvenience caused during its temporary
transfer and the irrecoverable (ie. extra judicial) legal costs in pursuing an
action of reduction.
[809] That second case underlay and was included in Mr Stewart's
second proposition. Objection had been
taken when Mr Innes was giving evidence-in-chief about the extent to which
other properties were being explored in evidence. For present purposes the more pertinent point
was that the possible existence of breaches of duty owed by the defenders to
Barclay necessarily implied a cause of action by him against the defenders and
that was inconsistent with a duty of care also being owed to the pursuer
because as his beneficiary she would ultimately have benefited from the success
of such an action.
[810] The same applied mutatis
mutandis to the primary right of
action of reduction and the fact that that failed on its merits did not advance
the pursuer's case. There was no warrant
in the circumstances for inferring a duty of care of the scope relied upon owed
to the pursuer and if that submission was accepted then the case would fall on
the merits because the duty of care relied upon did not arise in the
circumstances.
[811] Mr Moynihan then turned to the merits of the case and the
credibility and reliability of the evidence.
It appeared that the pursuer was maintaining that Barclay still had an
open mind on the future disposal of his property. When one allowed for the fact that it could
not properly be transferred without his active consent it was difficult to
understand why he was doing anything as formal as giving instructions which only
covered one possible variant, namely the preservation of the liferent. The pursuer in chief made the bold assertion
that what he told her of his conversation with the solicitors was that it was
his instruction to reserve a liferent for his housekeeper or wife. She went on to say that he did not say when
and she used the formulaic expression "he told the lawyers that was his
wishes". The use of words such as
instructions and wishes might indicate a process of rationalisation as opposed
to a clear explanation of the terms of the conversation or conversations which
he said he had with his solicitors. The
issue in the case was not whether he used these terms when discussing the
matter with the pursuer and Mr McWilliam and on any view he was attempting
to rationalise what might have taken place.
Rather the question was what the terms of his discussions were with Mr Innes. The last sentence of condescendence 4
asserted that the defenders advised that the Disposition (which contains a
reference to assignees) reserved to Barclay the possibility of appointing
persons to a lifetime right of occupation after his death. There had been no evidence in support of that
averment. It was not put as a
proposition to Mr Wood or Mr Innes and there was never any basis for
it. Nonetheless it reinforced the
overall impression that the pursuer set out to prove that there was an active
exchange between Barclay and the defenders relative to the framing of the Disposition
and not just some contingent expression of wish in the event that a Disposition
came to be required. In what other
context would it have been relevant to mention advice being given by the
defenders to Barclay in relation to the precise terms in which the Disposition
came to framed? That primary case was torpedoed
by Mr McWilliam's interpretation of 6/22, sheet 2 which took Mr Wood
out of the loop and the pursuer's insistence that Barclay had told her that he
had not instructed the Disposition. One
was now left with the last permutation available, which formed the submissions
for the pursuer.
[812] The onus of proof was on the pursuer and that was not altered by
the fact that the defenders' witnesses were called by her.
[813] Mr Moynihan suggested that the evidence had to be capable of
withstanding the most careful scrutiny before the pursuer could succeed.
[814] The case depended on hearsay evidence from Barclay and the
defenders had not had an opportunity to test his credibility and reliability by
cross-examining him. Historically such
evidence had to be received cum nota and if ambiguous construed contra proferentem. See Walker's Trustee v McKinlay (1880)
7 R. (H.L.) 85 at page 98 per Lord Watson. With the advent of the Civil Evidence Act one
had to be wary of old common law authorities but they nonetheless encapsulated
common sense. The weight of the evidence
was bound to be adversely affected by the absence of cross-examination and, the
onus being on the pursuer, she was unlikely to succeed on an ambiguity. The case arose fifteen years after the event
and with the passage of time the quality of justice declined. Allowance had to be made for that. Barclay's evidence was frozen in time to some
extent because it was traceable to documents written during his lifetime but it
was clear, in particular from Mr McWilliam's evidence, that the live
question may be what interpretation was to be placed on what he said and that
depended on how witnesses such as Mr McWilliam recollected and construed
his evidence. That was bound to be a process
undermined caused by the passage of time.
[815] This was not the first time that associated issues had been
explored in evidence. Barclay gave
evidence under oath in the arbitration, having consulted Mr McWilliam and
having faced a choice of routes. He
chose to pursue an action of reduction which failed. His evidence was rejected as being untrue in
that case but that was not binding on me.
[816] The pursuer was adamant that, in the days preceding the first
contact with Mr McWilliam, Barclay was confused and she said that she had
a clear recollection of what he said.
The issue was that he knew he had signed documents but did not know what
for and, as he indicated previously thought that he was amending his Will and
his codicil. On any view what he said
later, beginning with his first conversation with Mr McWilliam on 27 May 1993, had to have
been an attempt at reconstruction. In
the arbitration he showed himself capable of making tactical judgements, on
advice or otherwise, adopting part of what had occurred such as his resignation
from the partnership as at 5 April and in due course dropping his
conclusion for reduction of the farmland Disposition after the arbitration
proceedings had been finalised. That was
despite the fact that if any one of the documents was open to challenge on the
grounds of facility and circumvention they all were. In a time of critically deteriorating
finances he was happy to force a dissolution on terms favourable to him. That
flowed from the contention that there had been a valid resignation as at 5 April
that at once would free him from the subsequent (gratuitous) Disposition of the
farmlands and getting two thirds of the value of that land. Mr Moynihan referred me to the case of Hamilton v Allied Domecq 2006 SC 221 and
2007 S.C. (H.L.) 142 a case concerning a disputed misrepresentation
contest between live witnesses. The case
was relevant because the pursuer changed his evidence about where the critical
meeting was held and that led Lord Hamilton (as he then was) in the Inner
House to indicate at paragraph 88 that the vagueness of a witness's
evidence about the place and date of the critical meeting called for a
particularly careful scrutiny and reasoned analysis of his testimony about the
content of what was said at it.
[817] The pursuer failed in that action because his evidence did not
withstand that scrutiny and that conclusion was upheld by the House of
Lords. See the speech of Lord Rodger,
in particular, at paragraphs 33 and 46.
That was germane because the pursuer gave evidence that although Barclay
said that he had given instructions to the defenders he did not say when. It was worthy of comment that for all that Mr Stewart
was prepared to castigate Mr Innes for vagueness as to date, he was
prepared to overlook the fact that Barclay did not venture any date at all
above and in general terms.
[818] The evidence led for the pursuer did not stand up to
scrutiny.
[819] The first source was the pursuer herself who recounted what
Barclay told her. At its highest that
was the passage just commented on but that was undermined by her quotation from
the pursuer that he was initially unsure what he had signed and was generally
confused.
[820] The second source was Mr McWilliam. For all that he thought that Barclay was
clear when he spoke to him, that too must be undermined by the pursuer's
evidence of the general confusion and lack of knowledge of what documents he
had signed, presumably before he saw Mr McWilliam's letter of 26 May 1993.
[821] Mr Moynihan eschewed any intention to object to the "precognitions"
on the basis that they were inadmissible but they were in any event
neutral. They did not add to what the
pursuer herself said and Mr McWilliam gave evidence in cross-examination
that the source document was the note of his first meeting with the pursuer on
27 May, namely 6/22, sheets 5-7.
He had compiled much of the precognitions from his notes and it followed
that the ultimate source of the relevant part of the precognition in relation
to instructions must have been that original note.
[822] The first thing to observe about that original note was that it
contained a crucial error to the effect that the farm had been signed over
earlier. Mr McWilliam's best guess
was that Barclay had confused the effect of the resignation but even that was
hard to understand if the resignation was itself signed as part of the events
of 1 to 8 April 1993 and most probably on the latter of those
dates. Be that as it may, there was an
inherent unreliability in trying to interpret a note more than
fifteen years after the event, particularly when it was based on the
statements of a person who was said to have been confused at the time.
[823] Secondly Mr McWilliam conceded in cross-examination that the
note was at least ambiguous on the critical point whether Barclay gave any
instructions. He accepted that
instructions to prepare the farmhouse Disposition must have been given earlier
than 1 April because Mr Innes appeared on that day with an engrossed
deed for signature. There is no note as
to when those instructions were given although on an actual reading Barclay was
speaking of the instructions that he gave then and there as forced to do by
William. In cross-examination and
re-examination Mr McWilliam conjectured that the reference to the giving
of instructions could have related to the farmland Disposition on 8 April
but that is difficult to square with the earlier unambiguous, but incorrect,
statement that the farm had been signed over earlier. Looking at what preceded the paragraph at
the foot of sheet 6 and what followed it on sheet 7 it was submitted
that Barclay was only talking about the circumstances in which the farmhouse Disposition
came to be executed but a positive answer might not be required on that
point. The critical point was that the
earliest recorded note from Barclay relevant to this case was wrong about the
farmlands and at best ambiguous in relation to the farmhouse.
[824] At worst for the defenders the note was ambiguous and was open to
interpretation as saying no more than that Barclay gave no instructions of his
own free will because they were dictated by William, but had he done so they
would have included the reservation of an extended liferent. As was put to Mr McWilliam in cross, the
best way to resolve an ambiguity in the statement of a witness was to put him
on oath and ask him directly and when he was put on oath he said that he did
not instruct the preparation of any documents.
It appeared that on a true construction of 6/22, pages 6-7 the
deceased was talking about the farmhouse Disposition. He had apparently given certain instructions
in connection with it according to this note.
It was noted in it that:
"Mr Grant
had spoken to Ian Innes about signing over the house at an earlier date -
perhaps in January or February of this year.
The farm had been signed over previously. William and his wife had said that they would
look after him, but this is not what happened.
William had told him that he must do
it. That is what the Solicitor
said. Ian Innes was taken up to see
him on one Thursday and he gave instructions to Ian, as told by William. William was with him at the time and there
was no suggestion that William left. Mr
Grant accepted that, even if William had left, it would probably have made no
difference to what he had told Mr Innes.
He was told that if he lived for 7 years
after signing over the house there would be no duty. The only way in which he would sign over is
to keep the liferent and the liferent for the housekeeper or companion. This is the only way to give someone like
that security."
[825] How did this square with the contention that he had not given any
instructions in connection with the preparation of any document? Even if one construed the giving of the
instructions as relating to the farmlands Disposition that was still
inconsistent.
[826] This was a wholly insufficient base on which to find against the
defenders.
[827] Mr Moynihan submitted that Mr Innes had given evidence
as best he could fifteen years after the event. Mr Stewart criticised him for having a
clear recollection of only one thing, namely the instructions given in
relation to the liferent. That was
totally unfair because there was no other issue on Record. Mr Stewart had explored detailed questions
about the title to other lands with him in chief without any Record and no
forewarning. It only became clear as the
week progressed what these other properties were and we learned from Mr Wadsworth
that he had been piecing the matter together over a week. There was no merit in the criticism of Mr Innes.
[828] Mr Innes was candid and prepared to admit that the general
conveyancing in early April 1993 was not his finest moment. Despite initial resistance to the contents of
the note of the initial telephone call with him, which was not shown to him
until later, he was prepared to concede, against his interests, that if
Mr McWilliam said what Mr Stewart was saying that the note meant then
that is what he, Mr Innes, must have said, namely that Craig Wood got
the instructions. That was a concession
which was honestly made but in the event the hypothesis on which the question
was asked proved to be false because Mr McWilliam did not support the
interpretation.
[829] Mr Innes agreed that his evidence to Lord Reed had been
that he got his instructions from Barclay by telephone a week before. He denied that that was untrue and, although
he had given other possible dates, there was no merit in the contention that
Barclay was unlikely to have telephoned from hospital. The evidence of Barbara Wilson had to be
recollected. Barclay phoned her from
hospital to see if she would be his housekeeper. He was therefore able to make telephone calls
from hospital and quite capable of attending to his affairs from there. There was no reason to suppose that he would
not have made the call to having had some months to reflect on the discussions
from late 1992 continuing into January/February 1993.
[830] Mr Moynihan then turned to the financial logic of the
various transactions. What were Barclay
and William seeking to achieve? It was
clear from the evidence of Mr Munro that they were trying to resolve the
financial troubles of the farming business while giving Barclay a place to live
(hence the liferent of the farmhouse) and an income from his chalets. There was mention of the possible transfer of
two of his four chalets to William, which led to the observation on 15 December 1993 by
Mr Munro that by some means Barclay had to retain the income of all
four. That led Mr Stewart to infer
that when he wrote 6/4/9
Mr Innes contemplated a liferent of the chalets. Mr Innes denied that and said that the
liferent contemplated was that of the farmhouse. Was it merely a coincidence that both Mr Munro
and Mr Innes referred to a liferent of the farmhouse?
[831] Six points supported Mr Innes. Firstly, Mr Munro was the one who
introduced the concept of a liferent and that was specifically in the context
of achieving the end result that Barclay would have a roof over his head, that
is it applied to the farmhouse.
[832] Secondly, the possible transfer of two chalets did come under
consideration later, probably by 15 December, but by the time Mr Innes
came to write on his letter of 22 December (6/4/9) that was off the agenda
so he scored out the reference to the two chalets.
[833] Thirdly, that Mr Innes was telling the truth was clear from
the pursuer's evidence in cross. Barclay
retained his own four chalets.
There was no transfer of any of the chalets and hence no need to reserve
his right to the income from them. He
retained the chalets and hence their income.
[834] Fourthly, the simple plan envisaged by Mr Munro on 11 December
that the Grants were left to consider came to pass. William got the farm and the farmhouse and his
father got a liferent of the farmhouse in his favour while retaining the
chalets to give himself an income.
[835] Fifthly, this was not an ungenerous outcome bearing in mind that,
even leaving the building plot out of account because we did not know what
happened to it, Barclay got his liferent plus assets that were subsequently
realised for г250,000. There was г70,000
as his capital distribution from the partnership (a balance net of partnership
liabilities), г45,000 in respect of chalet 1 and г110,000 in respect of
chalets 2 to 4. In fact the figure was
г325,000.
[836] Sixthly, William got the farm and the farmhouse. The former was at the price of the final
figure in the arbitration of г70,000 and the farmhouse was subject to the
liferent. He retained his own chalets
courtesy of the corrective Dispositions in March 1993.
[837] As far as the building plot was concerned, the pursuer said that
the plan was for a house to be built on that and for the deceased to live in it
after five years and rent out the farmhouse. He had received a title to it but no Deed of
Restriction was granted so it remained unencumbered. It was not, though, clear what had happened
to it in due course. It had been
partnership property.
[838] What was really going on was that Barclay was passing the farm
back to the family, and that included the farmhouse. It made no significant difference from
Barclay's point of view whether a Disposition of the fee to his son carried
with it a reservation of a liferent in favour of him or in favour of him and
the housekeeper/wife. That, however, was
not entirely the case because if he wanted the housekeeper or wife to benefit
after his death then an extended liferent would require to have been
achieved. There had been some evidence about
proposals for William to take out a mortgage on the farmhouse but that did not
happen. Very shortly after the various
transactions the balloon went up and the partnership dissolved so that might be
why nothing came of it. While Barclay
might be thought to be a net loser in terms of the farmhouse he was very happy
in December or thereby to face that prospect, provided he had a roof over his
head by way of liferent and an income.
He did not plan to retain the fee himself until he died. I should not, though, decide this case on a
fine balance as to who benefited from the various transactions. There was not very much between Barclay and
William in the final analysis but Barclay's main concern had been that assets
passed on to the next generation and that is what happened.
[839] Neither to Mr Munro nor to Mr Innes was there any
mention of the need to extend the liferent to a housekeeper or future
wife. Mr Munro fairly accepted in
cross that that complication might not have immediately presented itself when
he first put forward the concept of a liferent but it was submitted that it was
significant that Mr Innes's notation in 4/4/8 and 4/4/9 remained as simple
as Mr Munro's own contemporaneous note, namely a liferent in favour of
WGB. Both Mr Munro and Mr Innes
said that different issues would have arisen had others been mentioned. In chief Mr Munro said that it would
have caused him to reconsider the duration of the liferent. Mr Innes said in chief that the
possibility of a second wife would have raised quite different succession
planning issues. If a second wife was
really such an immediate consideration it is difficult to see why Barclay
transferred the house at all to William because the easiest solution would have
been to retain it and deal with it in his Will.
[840] The pursuer's case had to be that Mr Innes lied about the
absence of any discussion of a housekeeper or possible second wife in the
context of the possible liferent and there was no basis for reaching that
conclusion. His own contemporaneous
notes (6/4/8) and (6/4/9) were unambiguous in supporting
a liferent for Barclay alone. What was
more, in his first telephone call with Mr McWilliam, he was noted as
having said that the house had been conveyed to William "but that a liferent
had been reserved to the property as requested by Mr Barclay Grant." See 6/22, sheet 2. That note did not specify the nature of the
liferent but he must have done so because Mr McWilliam wrote the following
day to Barclay that "you have a liferent".
Mr Innes had accordingly been consistent from the earliest
date. The liferent was for Barclay Grant
and that was in accordance with his request.
[841] Furthermore, Mr Innes's notes 6/4/8 and 6/4/9
fitted with what was actually done.
There were not two properties dealt with as Mr Stewart's
questioning of Mr Innes seemed to assume, but three. The four lines at the top of page 8 from
"Disposition ad rem" plainly related to William's chalet site dealt with in
March. The next line (Deed of
Restriction) related to the proposed house that was to be built with a grant
and that was followed up in February 1993.
See 6/4, sheet 7. That left
a "Disposition by WBG in favour of WG with liferent" which tied in with the
note at the bottom right of sheet 9.
That clarified that it was a liferent "reserved for WBG". Given the striking out of the transfer of
two chalets, which transfer we know did not occur, that note could only
refer to the farmhouse and was consistent with the evidence that Mr Innes gave
on oath, not for the first time.
[842] For completeness Mr Moynihan reminded me that Mr Innes
gave evidence that Inheritance Tax mitigation was no longer a driver by the
time that the December note came to be written.
Even the pursuer's alternative, a trust, was ineffectual as a tax
planning device because of the reservation of an interest by Barclay.
[843] Care home costs was not a matter to be taken into
consideration.
[844] Mr Moynihan then turned to the question of the styles. In the Memorial to Counsel, Mr McWilliam
had cited the inclusion of the destination to "assignees" in support of the
proposition that there was an intention to benefit someone in addition to
Barclay. Mr Reid's report provided
the response to that. From his
perspective it was simply the use of a style of words that conveyancers were
accustomed to using. The words were
otiose. As Mr Reid's report stood,
it was open to the obvious conjecture by Mr Wadsworth that Mr Reid
was desiderating a one-off superfluous use of those words. Mr Reid explained that that was not his
intention when writing the report but in any event that was overtaken by the
admittedly late identification of the diploma styles book as a relevant
source. It was clear that the formulation
used in the farmhouse Disposition mirrored the style in 7/12.
[845] The use of the words "or assignees" did not carry any inference
that the unknown person who prepared the draft, or Mr Innes in revising
it, had any intention to create an extended liferent. On the other hand the words were consistent
with Mr Innes's position that he was instructed to reserve a liferent for
Barclay's benefit alone.
[846] Rectification could be put out of the equation. It arose where there was an intention to
grant a deed but the deed failed properly to give expression to the grantor's
intention. On the hypothesis on which
the pursuer now proceeded it was out of the question because it was said that
Barclay did not intend to grant the farmhouse Disposition. The point had been raised in the Answers to
the Minute of Amendment simply to reinforce Barclay's denial on oath that he
had instructed the Disposition. In the
face of that denial rectification was a non-starter. It had been assumed (wrongly) that the
pursuer would have claimed in this action that Barclay did instruct the deed
but the defenders failed to give effect to his intention by failing to provide
an extended liferent. Rectification might
have been relevant to that scenario but it was now unnecessary to pursue that
line.
[847] Mr Moynihan turned to Mr Stewart's second proposition
in his closing submissions. This related
to the defenders' alleged general negligence towards Barclay Grant but it
had no relevance beyond confirming that there was no lacuna requiring
recognition of a duty of care owed to the pursuer. Apart from that Mr Stewart relied on it
for the collateral allegation that if the defenders were negligent in some
respects they would have been negligent in others. That required very careful handling. In Mr Innes's examination in chief
objection was taken to questions about background matters and that was
reserved. At the time Mr Stewart
had said that it was necessary to go into related matters and that the material
could have a bearing on reliability.
There was no notice given then that he was to embark on a collateral
enquiry into negligence generally. That
objection, which sought to confine attention to the farmhouse, should be upheld
and no weight should be placed on the second proposition.
[848] Apart from anything else, that raised yet further thoughts about
Barclay's own willingness to cherry-pick his arguments as best to suit his own
financial ends. Questions about the
propriety in which the partnership was dissolved and the draftsmanship of the
farmlands Disposition could have been raised in the arbitration and in the
action of reduction but for some reason they were not pursued. The pursuer should not be allowed to
introduce them tangentially into this case.
[849] In conclusion on the merits, Mr Moynihan submitted that Mr Innes
fairly conceded negligence on the hypothesis that the pursuer was thought to be
proceeding upon namely that Barclay had himself instructed the farmhouse Disposition
but on the basis of the reservation of an extended liferent. The question was whether he had in fact given
that instruction. The evidence from
Barclay at the arbitration, confirmed by the pursuer in Court, was that he had
not instructed the preparation of any Disposition and it had been thought by
the defenders that if that was accepted, which it now was, that would be
inconsistent with any liability on their part.
It was submitted that, if condescendence 4 made any relevant case,
it was that Barclay instructed the farmhouse Disposition on those terms. The case as pled had patently not been
proved.
[850] There was no Record for the alternative advanced in closing
submissions. Even if there was, the
evidence from Barclay was not sufficient to carry it home and Mr Innes's
evidence should be preferred.
[851] In any event, no duty of care of the scope implied in this
alternative case was owed by the defenders to the pursuer in the whole
circumstances.
[852] For all these reasons the case failed as a matter of relevancy or
on its merits.
[853] Moynihan then turned to his argument on prescription. He submitted that a liferent was a heritable
right and not just a licence to occupy the house. It carried certain ancillary rights,
including the right to let out the subjects and that allowed the pursuer to
claim a loss based on rental value extending into the future. Mr Stewart had spoken of the liferent as
a mortis causa right, in other words a benefit which would have opened to
the pursuer only following Barclay's death but it was submitted that that was
inaccurate.
[854] She had been granted a personal licence by Barclay to occupy the
house but plainly that did not satisfy her desire and it was said to be
Barclay's desire to give her sufficient security relative to William who held
the fee. The lack of adequate security
was what drove them on and by August they contemplated that the pursuer should
be given an inter vivos liferent
assuming that that could be done without Barclay prejudicing his right relative
to the pursuer. The reservation in the
farmhouse Disposition did not allow that to be done. That was not how one should approach the
possibility of loss and hence prescription.
One had to ask what the pursuer had lost and to answer that one turned
to what should have been in place. The
pursuer's case contemplated as the alternative that what should have been place
was a trust. Mr Wadsworth advised
that it would have been possible under a trust arrangement for the pursuer and
Barclay to have been granted a joint liferent thereby conferring on the pursuer
the security desired without prejudice to Barclay's right. By late June through to August 1993
when this was being discussed, the pursuer was the wife of the deceased and
therefore among the class of potential beneficiaries. What she lost, as of August 1993, was
the right to be granted an inter vivos liferent.
[855] There might be arguments about the proper approach in the context
of prescription to the loss of a contingent right. There was some authority that prescription
could start to run in advance of the contingency being satisfied if the loss of
the right had immediate consequences.
See Beard v Beveridge, Herd and Sandilands 1990 S.L.T. 609.
[856] In that case landlords instructed a firm of solicitors to let
shop premises on terms which included a provision for rent review. The lease was executed in 1967 but the rent
review clause was discovered in 1987 to be inoperable because no mechanism was
provided for determining the rent failing agreement between the parties. The tenants refused to agree an increased rent. In an action against the successors to the
firm of solicitors the defenders pleaded that any obligation to make reparation
had prescribed on the basis that the breach of any duty of care arose on the
execution of the lease, the landlords then being bound by a lease which was
less valuable than it should have been and that contention was upheld. The precise loss of rental, if any, was
contingent on rental levels at the future review date and was perhaps difficult
to quantify but there was an immediate loss because the lease was less
valuable. The fact that a loss was
difficult to quantify in financial terms did not itself delay the commencement
of prescription.
[857] Reference was also made to the case of Law Society v Sephton &
Co [2006] 2 AC 543 and in particular to the speech of Lord Manse at
paragraph 67 and 68. I need not
quote those paragraphs.
[858] Mr Moynihan submitted that that authority did not take us
very far because it required analysis of the particular rights and liabilities
in issue in the circumstances of the case and merely confirmed what was evident
from existing Scottish authority, i.e. that time could start to run even in
relation to the loss of a future right from the point when it had an impact on
the value of the right in question. A fortiori, prescription would run from
the point when the pursuer was deprived of the right in question which was in
this case an opportunity as at August 1993 to acquire an inter vivos liferent.
[859] None of this was at odds with what was happening on the
ground. An action of reduction was not
necessary to protect Barclay because he had a valid liferent. The action was necessary as one means of
providing security to the pursuer although if it had succeeded it would have
led to her ultimately having title to the house. That action was commenced in 1994 and from
any practical point of view the commencement of it was indicative of a present
loss. The pursuer's loss could readily
have been quantified in August 1993 by using rental evidence and actuarial
tables. The fact that the action of
reduction was initially at the instance of Barclay and latterly by his
executors took Mr Moynihan back to the point already covered in relation
to the duty of care and that was that it was truly a practical alternative to
any action by the pursuer on similar facts.
Even if one contemplated that the reply at the time from the defenders
to an action at her instance might have been that on the facts alleged, that is
namely that the grant by Barclay of the Disposition containing an inadequate
liferent provision was the product of undue influence on him or simply that the
transfer on those terms had not been instructed by him, there was an
alternative remedy available, that is an action of reduction. That reply did not necessarily indicate the
absence of any loss. Even the need to
resort to successful corrective litigation was a present loss because there was
the associated trouble and inconvenience, disturbance and cost. Therefore, that reply would not have been
inconsistent with prescription running against the pursuer. The very fact that the reply could be so
readily assumed simply reinforced the earlier submission that no duty of care was
owed to the pursuer because if the facts alleged were true Barclay, and
latterly his estate for the pursuer's benefit, would have had an alternative
effective remedy. If the facts were
untrue then a separate action by the pursuer, whenever commenced, would have
had no greater prospects than an action at the instance of Barclay.
[860] I raised with Mr Moynihan the evidence of Mr Wardsworth
that Barclay's alleged instructions could have been carried out by preparing a Disposition
which reserved a liferent to Barclay and any wife or housekeeper living with
him at the date of his death. Such a
formulation could also have been written into any trust. Mr Moynihan agreed that these would have
been mortis causa liferents which would not have taken effect until Barclay's
death. However he said that the
instructions could have been carried out by drafting a deed which would have
enabled the pursuer to enjoy a liferent while Mr Grant was still alive as
well as after his death. It all depended
on what deed was granted.
[861] The difficulty I have with all of this is that it involves
interpreting a deed which, ex hypothesi, was not granted. Mr Moynihan's submission was that
prescription depended on there being a right that the pursuer would or could
have had as at 18 August 1993
if no negligence had occurred. If I was
satisfied that, even had the defenders implemented Mr Grant's putative
instructions, she would not or could not have had a liferent until his death in
1998 then there was no argument on prescription. He accepted that if the intention was to
create a liferent for her after his death then no loss could be said to have
arisen until that date. Until then she
could not have been said to have been a wife or housekeeper living with him at
the date of death because that was a matter yet to be ascertained.
[862] He drew my attention to the evidence that Mr Grant's wife
died in 1988 and over the period from then until 1992/93 he had employed some
twelve, or on one view, seventeen housekeepers. On the eve of the execution of the Disposition
on 1 April he had dismissed the pursuer.
Was it likely that he would have been insisting on a liferent in favour
of a housekeeper/companion/wife at that time?
The answer was plainly no.
Secondly, if he had insisted on that, that was a matter which would have
had a profound impact on the solicitor.
He would have been asked why he was doing it and whether he realised the
implications and so on. It would not
have slipped below the radar. Those
discussions never took place because Mr Innes was telling the truth.
Reply for the Pursuer
[863] Mr Stewart understood
that a number of matters were not in dispute as follows:
(1) The averments of negligence in
condescendence 3 were impliedly admitted.
(2) The admissibility of the "precognitions" was
not challenged.
(3) If an extended liferent was requested, the
question of duty of care/title to sue were not an issue, although that might be
qualified.
(4) Esto an extended liferent was requested,
prescription was not an issue.
(5) Rectification of the document was not an
appropriate remedy, since it dealt with defective expression of an agreed
intention.
(6) Quantum was not in issue, having been agreed.
[864] This enabled him to focus on what he said was in issue. These matters were:
(1) Whether the accounts of Barclay Grant or
Iain Innes were to be preferred and
(2) If Barclay Grant was to be preferred
whether a cause of action lay.
[865] He suggested that the answer to both questions must be in the
affirmative. He said that there were a
number of flawed premises in Mr Moynihan's submissions. There were three inter connected
fallacies. The first one was patent on
the face of the first page. The defender
confused the hypothetical with the conditional.
The erroneous bank transfer example hypothesised a transfer preceding a
condition being stipulated as to the beneficiary whereas in order to reflect
the realities of this case the order should be that the customer's stipulation
or request as to the beneficiary would precede any transfer.
[866] There appeared to be consensus that there was some kind of
request about a liferent which was made between the end of December 1982
and February 1993. That preceded
any transfer.
[867] The second fallacy was that the defenders confused the absence of
"instructions", in a strict sense, to make the specific transfer, with the
non-existence of a duty relationship.
The essence of the duty relationship was that it arose from an
assumption of responsibility. In this
case the assumption of responsibility for executing the conveyance conform to
the client's wishes arose from:
A. The general agent/client relationship which
was ongoing and
B. The condition previously stipulated by the
client to apply to any transaction of the specified kind, i.e. reservation of
an extended liferent.
[868] If the duty relationship was established (that is agent/client)
then the only question of fact was whether the reservation postulated by the
pursuer was in fact stipulated.
[869] Dean v Allin & Watts was a case where there
was no solicitor/client relationship between the agents and the third parties -
they were the lenders and had no separate relationship with the solicitors but
nontheless the duty of care extended to them.
The duty did not arise only if specific instruction for a conveyance
were made.
[870] The third fallacy was that the defenders confused the absence of
instructions to prepare a specific Disposition with an unauthorised transfer,
as in the Bank example.
[871] The easy way to understand this was that in the ordinary case Dispositions
were prepared by the grantee's solicitor.
The grantor would never instruct it anyway. Mr Innes said that he did not prepare it
but revised it in the interests of the grantor and unlike the erroneous bank
transfer the grantor in this case signed the instrument of transfer. When signing it he was not facile, nor was he
subject to pressure amounting in law to undue influence, nor was there any
induced error and for these reasons the law presumed that he authorised the
transfer.
[872] Mr Stewart said that the first erroneous submission was that
the key issue was whether Barclay instructed the Disposition to be
prepared. The second was that the proper
complaint was an unauthorised transfer rather than negligence. The third was that the proper remedy lay in
reduction rather than damages for negligence.
The fourth was that, there having been no concluded intention to
transfer, the pursuer did not qualify as an intended beneficiary. The fifth was that the remedy of reduction
being available to the estate, et
separatim the pursuer not being an intended beneficiary, there was no
lacuna to be filled. He said that
Mr Moynihan's submissions were flawed because his starting point was
flawed.
[873] The proper hypothesis was threefold.
A. The transaction was authorised and could not
be set aside.
B. The negligent implementation of his
"instructions" had resulted in no loss to the estate because the absence of an
extended liferent was not a loss to Barclay after his death and the existence
of an extended liferent for a third party beneficiary would not be an asset of
the estate.
C. The negligence had deprived the intended
beneficiary of a substantial benefit.
[874] If that were correct how did one test the competing
submissions? One had to ask the
following questions:
1. If the conveyance failed to make an effective
reservation of any liferent whatsoever would Barclay have had a remedy in
negligence? The answer to that was yes.
2. If the request to reserve an extended liferent
were accepted by the defenders and they were taking a stand purely on the duty
of care would the pursuer have been able to sue for damage and negligence? The answer was yes on the authority of White v Jones.
3. If the pursuer had had the benefit of the
extended liferent would she have had title to sue before the death of
Barclay? The answer to that was no. Title to sue and prescription were
complementary in this context.
[875] The issue of pure law was whether the evidence was sufficient to
support the failure in duties averred in article 6 and Mr Stewart
said that the answer was in the affirmative.
[876] He then turned to the relevancy of the pleadings.
[877] There were five reasons why the Court should repel the
submissions in this regard. In the first
place, the case had been remitted to probation.
It would be incompetent after proof to uphold a preliminary plea and
decide the case on the basis of lack of specification. That might be appropriate in undefended
divorce actions for example but it was not a proper way of dealing with matters
when a case went to proof. (This, of
course, was a proof before answer). In
the second place, it was incompetent to review the previous interlocutor which
remitted the case for proof before answer.
In the third place, the defenders were barred from seeking dismissal. They had sought to reclaim against the
previous interlocutor but had not proceeded.
In the fourth place, what was debated at procedure roll was different
from the submissions made or listed by Mr Moynihan. Mr Stewart referred in particular to the
defenders' note of arguments at paragraph 4 and Lord Dawson's Opinion
at page 6, paragraph 3 to 4 and page 9
paragraphs 3 to 4. Before
him the issue was about the specification of timing and what the relationship
was between Barclay and the pursuer at the material time. In the fifth place, the pursuer was entitled
to conduct the proof within the scope of the Record and not on some supposed
understanding that the defenders had. He
said that the defenders accepted that the pleadings were apt to support a case
that Barclay did not instruct a Disposition in terms. I really did not understand the defenders to
accept that at all but nonetheless that was Mr Stewart's submission.
[878] The pleadings were not a conveyancing document. Even if the facts proved fell short of the
averments, provided they were a sufficient basis to support the averments of
duty, then there was a basis for granting the remedy sought. The averment that Barclay did stipulate for
an extended liferent, if proved, was enough to make the case. The suggestion that the pleadings were
disingenuous was rejected. On the basis
of Lord Reed's findings and Mr McWilliam's notes the pleaders were
entitled to make a case giving the widest meanings possible to the words and,
indeed, a case which was cautiously, provisionally or ambiguously framed. The defenders had been content to go to proof
on these averments.
[879] He said that it might be true that there had been failure to
prove that instructions came via Mr Wood but that did not make the averments
irrelevant.
[880] The pursuer was entitled to proceed on the question, what was the
requirement or "instruction".
[881] He asked why the defenders focused on instructions. They wanted to focus on those in the narrow
sense because it suited them. Clearly to
a degree there was a challenge in construing Barclay Grant's evidence
about the extent to which the Dispositions were "his Dispositions" and the
evidence about that was difficult. In
any event, Mr Stewart said that on a proper analysis the absence of
evidence about when specific instructions were given to transfer the house
gratuitously with no extended liferent reserved caused difficulty for the
defenders rather than the pursuer.
[882] Mr Stewart then turned to the issue in the action of reduction. He said that the issue in that case was not
whether there had been instructions.
That was a matter which was relevant to the action but the issue was
whether consent to the Disposition was vitiated by facility and circumvention
and Lord Reed found that that was not established. He found that Barclay signed the Disposition
in full awareness of what he was doing and that his accounts to the contrary
were untrue. He reached that conclusion
on the bases:
A. That his lucid mental state was spoken to.
B. That the Disposition was instructed by him in
the previous week and
C. That it gave effect to his intentions to
reserve an extended liferent.
B & C could not be supported on
the evidence in the present case and A had not been an issue.
[883] I confess that I am not entirely sure that Lord Reed did in
fact find that the Disposition gave effect to Barclay's intention to reserve an
extended liferent. What he said was "it
is also significant that he envisaged granting or assigning a liferent of the
farmhouse, given that the Disposition of 1 April 1993
reserved a liferent which could be assigned by him." I presume that that is simply a reference to
the words "his assignees" but does not indicate that Lord Reed thought any
such assignation could be anything other than inter vivos.
[884] Mr Stewart submitted that leading the defenders, or some of
them, as witnesses was the proper practice in an action of professional
negligence and I have no difficulty with that submission. I did not understand Mr Moynihan to
criticise Mr Stewart for doing so.
[885] As far as the instructions were concerned, Mr Stewart
submitted that parties were at one on the critical point. The reservation of a liferent was discussed
at a meeting between Iain Innes and Barclay Grant towards the end of
1992 or beginning of 1993. He submitted
that it was probably later rather than earlier but I think the evidence shows
that it must have been some time between 22 December and
January/February. There was a letter on
file dated 10 February which was the next entry after the letter of
22 December. Mr Stewart said
that if one assumed that the letter of 10 February was prompted by the
discussions in the 22 December letter then that took the discussions
forward into February.
[886] At the first opportunity to explain himself Mr Innes, when
speaking to Mr McWilliam, said that he had reserved a liferent as
requested by Barclay Grant. (6/22
sheets 2 and 3). The issue however
was what he requested and that was not answered by what Mr Innes
said. The first step was to ask
Barclay Grant and as soon as he was able to comment (6/22/7) he said that the only way he would sign
it (presumably the farmhouse) over was to keep an "extended liferent". It was true to say that if the question of a
wife or a housekeeper was discussed with Iain Innes at the beginning of
April 1993 it would have made an impact but the discussions happened
before his stroke. The evidence showed
that he had every reason to wish to reserve an extended liferent if he were giving
away the house. He had a pre-occupation
with that. He was a man who knew his own
mind, he was honest and was not under any pressure inhibiting him from making
the request. The defenders impliedly
admitted that there was no good reason for him to divest himself of the
farmhouse on the terms which he did. I
queried whether there was any good reason for him to divest himself of the
farmhouse under reservation of an extended liferent and Mr Stewart said
that there was.
[887] Mr Grant's statements as reflected in the Memorials were not
challenged in the sense that it was not suggested that they were not made
shortly before the Memorials were composed.
The statements in the precognitions about the liferent were not
challenged in cross-examination. I wonder, though, how they could have been.
[888] No reasons had been advanced for disregarding this evidence. Mr Innes said that the Disposition was
according to his instructions but he did not draft it, he was not familiar with
drafting liferent provisions and, when asked at the arbitration what the
reference to assignees meant, he said that he presumed it was the client's
instructions. Barclay said it was to
preserve a benefit for his housekeepers.
These were important adminicles.
He submitted that the defenders were at a disadvantage. They could not say when they obtained the
instructions to prepare a simple liferent and what happened to the suggestion
that the house would be used as security to raise funds. That was a matter which was still on the
agenda in the middle of February.
[889] Mr Stewart then turned to the question of collateral
matters. These had been the subject of
objection by Mr Moynihan and I was invited to repel the objection for a
number of reasons.
[890] It might be right to say that the arbiter's opinion was
irrelevant but the evidence about other transactions had a material bearing on
the understanding of the background to the family/mortgages/liferent and
partnership questions. They also had a
bearing on credibility and reliability.
Essential facts required to be averred but these matters simply went to
evidence.
[891] The defenders founded particularly on sheets 8 and 9 in
6/4. In order to understand that note
one had to know about the other transactions.
The evidence was also relevant in assessing Mr Grant's evidence
that he was unclear about what he was signing, given the multiplicity of
documents as well as the blanks. The
defenders had cross-examined without reservation on the related transactions
and they had put in evidence and led evidence about productions on these
matters. They had lodged Mr Munro's
files and asked him questions about related matters. The search sheets 22/24 had been lodged by
the defenders, albeit allocated a number in the pursuer's inventory for convenience.
[892] The defenders had made submissions on the evidence about the
related transactions and I should repel the objection.
[893] The significance of the evidence related to Mr Stewart's
second original proposition. That
concerned the manner in which the defenders handled the pursuer's business over
the period to 25 May. He was
referring in particular to the impliedly admitted negligence concerning the
advice given about Inheritance Tax planning, care costs (although this did not
figure largely in the evidence) and reduction of the overdraft. It was not the case that everything done was
negligent.
[894] He then turned to the question of advantages and disadvantages
accruing to Mr Grant from the transactions. I was invited to look more closely at this
issue than Mr Moynihan had sought.
It was admitted that no advantages accrued in terms of Inheritance Tax
planning, care costs or reducing the overdraft.
There was no good reason for Mr Grant to divest himself of the
farmhouse or for divesting his wife of security after his death. It was clear on the evidence that the purpose
of the transactions was to provide funding and collateral. The reference to William's obtaining
collateral on the farmhouse was on the agenda but after the gratuitous alienation
was made no standard security was obtained.
[895] I pause to observe that this may be because relations effectively
broke down thereafter.
[896] It may be that everything was being done in terms of an overall
arrangement which would allow him to pass on the farmlands on the basis that
William would assume responsibility for the liabilities. It appeared to be the latter's position, and
a position which the defenders maintained on his behalf, that he would obtain
the assets and the liabilities would be shared.
There was a clear conflict of interest there.
[897] As far as the farmlands Disposition was concerned, it seemed to
be suggested that Barclay Grant was cherry-picking in order to maximise
his financial advantage. It was clear,
in spite of what the pursuer said about the pleadings in the reduction action,
that Barclay's position was that though he had not instructed the farmhouse Disposition
he accepted that he would have done so in order to keep the peace on certain
conditions, namely, sharing the liabilities.
See 6/22 sheets 6,12,14 and 19.
See also 6/18 at pages 7 and 8 and the two Memorials.
[898] On a careful and objective reading of the pleadings in the
reduction action they did not go so far as to say that Barclay did not consent
to the dissolution and the farmlands Disposition on certain conditions. It was unfair, though, to blame Barclay for
the pleadings. When the papers were sent
to Edinburgh they included 6/22
sheet 84, the precognition of a third party.
[899] I observe here that, whatever may be the provenance of the
pleadings, the pursuer accepted that they accurately reflected Barclay's
position.
[900] As far as prescription was concerned, Mr Stewart submitted
that the issue was simply one of fact.
The evidence of Barclay as contained in the Memorials was to the effect
that he wanted his wife or housekeeper to have a liferent after his death. Until then the pursuer only had a contingent
interest and that was dealt with particularly by Lord Hoffman in Law Society v Sephton at paragraph 30.
Further Submissions For The Defenders
[901] I allowed Mr Moynihan to
come back briefly.
[902] He said that Mr Stewart appeared to be suggesting that
Barclay authorised the Disposition. If
he understood it correctly the thrust of that submission was that, unlike the
Bank example, the grantor signed the Disposition and was not facile, not
subject to pressure amounting in law to undue influence and was not labouring
under any induced error so the law presumed that he had authorised the transaction.
[903] Following through, Mr Stewart was saying that the proper
hypothesis had three elements, the first of these being that the transaction
was authorised and could not be set aside.
It had been said that the defenders had focused on instructions because
it suited them. It was conceded that
there was to a degree a challenge in considering the evidence of Barclay as to
the extent to which the Dispositions were "his".
[904] Mr Moynihan submitted, correctly, that Lord Reed's
judgement was not res judicata as between the pursuer and the
defenders. There was no agreement
between the parties to this action as to the decision in that case. If Mr Stewart wanted to lead evidence
that Barclay authorised the transaction then he should have done so. That might have been awkward for Barclay
because if he gave that evidence then he would have doubtless been crossed on
what he said in the arbitration, on oath, and the papers might have been
referred to Crown office.
[905] Mr Stewart's suggestion that there was a degree of challenge
in considering Barclay's evidence as to whether the Dispositions were "his" was
a masterly understatement.
[906] He had suggested that the law presumed that Barclay authorised
the transactions. Most presumptions were
rebuttable. The entire basis of
Barclay's accounts was rebuttal of that presumption and nothing in the evidence
in this case suggested that that rebuttal could be ignored. There was no basis on the evidence to suggest
that Barclay had authorised the transaction except if the evidence of
Iain Innes to that effect was accepted.
[907] Mr Stewart had indicated that there may have been a failure
to prove that instructions came via Craig Wood. Even now, at the last minute, one was left
wondering whether the pursuer's case was that the authorisation was via
Mr Wood or came directly to Mr Innes.
In his submission the evidence did not prove the case on Record and,
indeed, the pursuer's evidence disproved it.
It was not open on the evidence to say that Barclay authorised the
transaction, his evidence being inconsistent with that.
[908] For the sake of completeness I should add that Mr Stewart at
that point tendered an excerpt from Professor Halliday's "Conveyancing Law
& Practice in Scotland" Volume 1 (1985 Edition) pages 88 to 91 in
connection with the construction of alterations in probative deeds.
Discussion
[909] It seems to me logically that
the first thing I should do is to deal with the objections made by
Mr Moynihan in order to delimit the evidence which I am taking into
account.
[910] I think that I can do that fairly briefly. The broad thrust of the objections was to the
effect that there was no Record for the leading of evidence about collateral
matters relating to conveyancing transactions other than the Disposition of the
farmhouse. I have decided to repel the
objections for the reasons set out in Mr Stewart's submissions. I would be almost impossible, I think, to
deal with the farmhouse in isolation and indeed evidence about other
transactions was necessary in order to put the contemporaneous notes,
particularly those of Mr Innes, Mr Munro and Mr McWilliam into
proper context. I do not consider that
any prejudice arises to the defenders in my allowing this evidence.
[911] Furthermore the relevant documentation is all produced and in so
far as there are errors in Dispositions these can be seen ex facie of the deeds
themselves.
[912] All that having been said, the weight to be attached to this
evidence is a matter to which I will come in due course.
[913] Despite the very lengthy nature of some of the evidence, which I
am afraid is reflected in the length of this Opinion, and the detailed nature
of the submissions, the essential dispute between the parties in this action
is, on the facts at least, in relatively short compass.
[914] I propose to deal with that first.
[915] There seems no doubt whatsoever that until Barclay Grant's
unfortunate admission to hospital in early 1993 there were no substantial
problems between him and William, except perhaps in relation to domestic
matters. Both of them had to come to
terms with the financial position facing the partnership and it is common
ground that there were a number of discussions as to how this could best be
handled. My impression is that the principal
issues were the increasing overdraft and questions of succession.
[916] One of the difficulties with this case is that the discussions
took place between fifteen and sixteen years ago so that memories are not
as fresh as they might have been. Furthermore,
I am satisfied that some of the documentation which might have been of
assistance is no longer available.
[917] However, one can see from page 2 of 6/18 that
Barclay Grant himself said that he discussed with Mr Innes, his son
and the manager of the Bank of Scotland matters relating to his son taking over
the farming business and his retiring.
That seems to me to be consistent with the evidence of Mr Munro and
Mr Innes and I have little difficulty in accepting that that was generally
the position.
[918] At this juncture I do not think it possible to decide what exact
advice was given in relation to Inheritance Tax mitigation but I accept the
evidence of Mr Innes that that was not what drove the various transactions
in due course. I accept that if there
had been advice that the Disposition in reserving a liferent to Barclay Grant
would have mitigated Inheritance Tax then that advice would have been
negligent. That is not, though, the
basis upon which this case rests and in any event, as I have said, I am not
satisfied that that advice was in fact given.
919] There was a great deal of questioning of Mr Innes by Mr Stewart
about various transactions and possible avenues for refinancing but I have to
say that I did not think that that advanced the case particularly. The main difficulty is that Mr Innes's
recollection of the precise details of the various transactions which might
have been undertaken was extremely vague.
I found this hardly surprising in view of the passage of time and the
lack of documentation. In these
circumstances there is force in Mr Moynihan's submission that, having come
to Court to deal with the farmhouse Disposition, it is hardly surprising that
the details of that transaction, for which there is some documentation, were
fresher in Mr Innes's mind.
[920] In the circumstances, while much of the conveyancing leaves a lot
to be desired, I do not think that it assists me in assessing Mr Innes as
a witness. Neither do I think that it
advances the pursuer's case. As I have
indicated previously, I do not think that flawed Dispositions effeir to the
benefit of grantees.
[921] The use of absolute warrandice seems to me to be neutral in a
family situation.
[922] It is plain that the farmhouse was owned by Mr Grant and was
not subject to any security. The
farmlands were held for the partnership and the caravan site had been sold off
previously. There were three house
plots with planning permission but they do not seem to me to enter particularly
into the equation. There were also, of
course, the chalet sites.
Barclay Grant owned certain chalets as did his son William. The borrowing for the development of the
chalets was effectively covered by the security over the farmlands.
[923] It should also be remembered that there was a house site which
had to be decrofted. A Deed of
Restriction would have been required for that site and assuming a house was
built on it I accept that Barclay's plan was to let it out for five years
before returning to live in it.
[924] These were doubtless all matters which were discussed in late
1992 and early 1993. I should say that
as far as the conveyancing is concerned it is not entirely clear to me that
Mr Innes was responsible himself for all of the conveyancing which
contained defects. In any event I do not
think that it provides any basis for my holding that in relation to the
transaction under consideration now he was any more or less likely to have been
negligent in implementing Barclay's instructions, assuming there were any
instructions. For example the Disposition
of the chalet site by Barclay Grant to William Grant should have run
in the name of the partnership rather than Barclay. That was recorded on 15 June 1992, long before disputes had
arisen, and seems to me to undermine Mr Stewart's submissions.
[925] I am not convinced that Mr Innes's continuing to act for William Grant
in the arbitration and his failures to intimate the termination of the
partnership were indicative of anything more than a general slackness. I am not prepared to read into them some
underlying purpose to benefit William to the exclusion of Barclay. So far I have been looking, albeit briefly,
at a number of matters which I regard as being fairly circumstantial. Mr Stewart invited me to draw a number
of inferences from these circumstances but it seems to me that they are
essentially neutral.
[926] Precisely the same goes for the ultimate financial
settlement. Mr Moynihan drew my
attention to what he called the financial logic of the situation and to the
ultimate settlement in the arbitration.
He also drew my attention to the fact that Barclay was content to ratify
the letter of resignation and to accept the consequences which flowed from the
farmlands Disposition.
[927] However, just because things eventually worked out, at least to
some extent, it does not seem to me that that necessarily helps one way or the
other. The tempus inspiciendum is
the period from late 1992 until 1
April 2993 before the details of any settlement could have
been known. The only people who were
able to give direct evidence about that are Mr Innes, Mr Munro and
the deceased.
[928] Certain reference was made to evidence given by William Grant
but I attached no weight to it whatsoever.
It is contained in the arbiter's award but lacks any detailed context
and I do not find it helpful.
[929] The broad position of the deceased is set out in the
precognitions 6/13 and 6/18, in the various memoranda and notes taken by Mr McWilliam,
in the evidence of the pursuer and in the notes of his evidence given at the
arbitration. He accepts that there were
general discussions along the lines I have indicated but his broad position
appears to be quite clear. He did not
give any instructions for the preparation of any deeds. His position appears to be that in the course
of such discussions as he had with Mr Innes he told him that any Disposition
of the farmhouse should reserve a liferent for himself and for any wife or
housekeeper living with him. In other
words if he ever got round to instructing a Disposition then that was what
should be in it.
[930] The pursuer's evidence was fairly vague on a number of aspects,
again unsurprisingly. She was
particularly vague about the amendments to the precognition but in a sense that
does not take us very far. She was quite
clear that the Closed Record in the reduction action properly set out Barclay's
position and it seems to me to be quite clear in any event from the other
documentation.
[931] Assuming matters were left at that and no Disposition had ever
been granted then I would have little difficulty in understanding Barclay's
position. The major difficulty I have in
this case is that in fact he signed a Disposition. How did that come to be? Did someone else instruct it? If so, he either ratified it by his signature
or was under some misapprehension as to what it was or what it contained.
[932] Ratification can, I think, be ruled out. The position of the pursuer was that he did
not know what he had signed. That being
so it is difficult to see how it could now be maintained that he thought it did
in fact give effect to his wishes. I
agree with Mr Moynihan that it is difficult to make sense of sheets 6
and 7 in 6/22. Mr McWilliam, on 27 May 1993, noted
Mr Grant as saying that he had spoken to Iain Innes about signing
over the house at an earlier date - perhaps in January or February of that
year. The note then says:
"The farm had
been signed over previously. William and
his wife had said that they would look after him, but this is not what
happened. William had told him that they
must do it. That is what the solicitor
said. Ian Innes was taken up to see him
on one Thursday and he gave instructions to Ian, as told by William. William was with him at the time and there
was no suggestion that William left. Mr Grant
accepted that, even if William had left, it would probably have made no
difference to what he had told Mr Innes.
He was told that if he lived for 7 years after signing over the
house there would be no duty. The only
way in which he would sign over is to keep the liferent and the liferent for
the housekeeper or companion. This is
the only way to give someone like that security. ... When
the documents were placed in front of him he never read them. He can't remember if he was told to read
it. There is a question of whether he
was fit to read it."
I find it difficult to read the
reference in instructions as being anything other than instructions in relation
to the farmhouse. I do not see how they
can relate to the farmlands because of the reference (erroneous as it turns
out) to those having been signed over previously. The note appears to indicate that it was
Barclay himself who gave the instructions to "Ian", having been told what to
say by William. That is because of the
reference to what would have happened if William had left.
[933] There seems to me to be no room for any suggestion that the
instructions related to the letter of resignation.
[934] That being so there is an indication here that in fact instructions
were given by Barclay for the farmhouse.
That, of course, flies in the face of his primary position.
[935] Mr Innes himself cannot indicate when the instructions were
given. His best guess, it seems to me,
was that they were given during a telephone call and there is certainly
evidence, which I accept, that Barclay was able to make calls from the
hospital. I find it inherently unlikely
that Mr Innes would simply have turned up with an engrossed Disposition
without having been given some instructions to bring it. It could only have been William or Barclay
who gave the instructions and there is simply no evidence before me to suggest
that it was in fact William.
[936] All this is without considering the other evidence in the
case. Mr Innes is quite clear that
he was given instructions by Barclay to draft the Disposition reserving a
liferent for himself. No mention was
made to him of any wife or housekeeper.
[937] I have no doubt that Barclay told other housekeepers that he
would look after them to the extent of getting a liferent for them. I accept the evidence of the pursuer to that
effect and that of Barbara Wilson.
However what he told his housekeepers and prospective housekeepers is
not necessarily what he told his solicitors. He was generally regarded as an
honest man and I mean no disrespect to him but there are a number of obstacles
in the way of accepting that these were the instructions he gave Mr Innes.
[938] There is Mr Innes's direct evidence that the instructions
were for a liferent for himself. He
might of course be thought to have an interest in the case but I did not
consider that Mr Innes was telling lies. Admittedly his evidence was vague in certain
respects but he was being asked to cast his mind back over fifteen years without
the benefit of all the documentation. It
was obvious that there were a number of discussions with Mr Grant and
others about the arrangements for refinancing and the like and there seemed to
me to be nothing unusual about Mr Grant's conveying the farmhouse to his
son and reserving a liferent to himself. There might be no particular benefit to him in
that but if that was what he wanted then there was no reason why a solicitor
should not prepare such a document. I
have no doubt that better notes could
and should have been kept but on the crucial question in this case, the
instructions he was given, I am satisfied that he was telling the truth,
although he was more likely to have had a better memory of it when he gave
evidence before Lord Reed. Secondly,
there is the evidence of Mr Munro.
He was perfectly credible also and furthermore he had no interest, it
seems to me, to misrepresent the position.
He thought that it was he who introduced the concept of the liferent of
a house. He recalled a suggestion for
William to run the farm and for Barclay to live off the chalet income. One proposal which was discussed was that
Barclay would have the benefit of the farmhouse for his life and William would
stay in his own house next door. There
were meetings at the end of 1992 and he said that as far as he was concerned
the principle of transferring the farm to William and Barclay's having a
liferent of the house was agreed. The
witness had to contact the bank manager and Iain Innes about these
matters. He thought that it was he who
introduced the word liferent. It was
quite clear that there was no suggestion of anyone other than Barclay
benefiting from the liferent. He knew
that Barclay had had a number of housekeepers and had there been any mention of
making provision for a housekeeper he would have recorded it in his notes. The possibility of remarriage was never
considered at the meeting.
[939] These comments seem to me to fit in with his file notes on page 103
of 7/3, and in particular the note of a meeting of 11 December 1992. As I have indicated there was a telephone
conversation with Iain Innes on 15 December. It appeared that there had been a meeting
between Mr Innes and the Grants the day before when it was proposed that
two of Barclay's four chalets be transferred to William to avoid Inheritance Tax. Mr Munro wanted Barclay to retain all
the income from the four chalets until his death. The witness never took advice on the question
of Inheritance Tax. It was quite clear
that the idea of chalets going to William had not been discussed with him, the
issue being the farmhouse and the liferent.
As I have indicated, a number of detailed possibilities were put to him
in cross-examination but he never, it seemed to me, strayed from the position
that the question of the transfer of the farmhouse to William under reservation
of a liferent for Barclay was discussed, although the matter was not cast in
stone. The bank's preferred option,
broadly speaking, was that the farmhouse should go into the partnership but at
all events no question of a liferent for anyone else was discussed.
[940] Thirdly, Mr Innes's contemporary notes make no reference of
a liferent for the benefit of anyone other than Barclay. It seems to me that sheets 8 and 9 of
6/4 are very important documents. I have
to say that I find Mr Moynihan's treatment of these documents, in
submissions and in cross-examination of Mr Wadsworth, to be
persuasive. It seems to me to be very
likely that sheet 9 covers chalets, the proposed building plot for a house
and the farmhouse. The reference to the
chalets being transferred has been scored out which indicates that, while that
may have been discussed, it was not going to be followed up. The reference to the house site in process of
decrofting could only really refer to the site on which Barclay proposed to
build a house for his retirement and the Deed of Restriction could well refer
to that also. I consider it likely that
it does. It is not entirely clear what
the reference to a mortgage of г60,000 relates to in the sense of the property
which was to be secured but the references to "liferent of house" and a Disposition
by WBG in favour of WG with a liferent reserved for WBG can only realistically
refer to the farmhouse in my opinion.
Sheet 8's references to a Disposition ad rem, discharge,
standard security and fresh Disposition can only realistically refer to the
0.671 acres (the chalet site). The Deed
of Restriction is likely to refer to the site for the new house. At all events it could not refer to the
farmhouse since it was not burdened.
Once again the reference to the Disposition by WBG in favour of WG with
liferent can only refer to the farmhouse, it seems to me.
[941] These contemporaneous notes, at a time when there was no dispute
between Barclay and William, make no reference to any wife or housekeeper.
[942] Leaving aside the eventual financial outcome, which I do not
think assists me, the evidence of Mr Munro, Mr Innes and the file
notes seem to me to present a far more compelling case than that presented by
the pursuer. Whatever he may have said
to other parties I am satisfied that Mr Innes was in fact instructed by
Barclay Grant to draw a Disposition transferring the farmhouse to William
under reservation of a liferent for himself and no-one else. The financial logic in doing that is just as
compelling as instructing a Disposition transferring the house to William under
reservation for Barclay and others. By
the time any benefit accrued to others Barclay would no longer have an
interest.
[943] It is, I think, instructive to remember that at the time the Disposition
was signed the pursuer was not living in the house, albeit that she and Barclay
may have entertained certain hopes in that regard.
[944] The use of the word "assignees" does not seem to me to take the
matter any further. In view of the
evidence about the styles, which admittedly came rather late, I think it likely
that a style book was used. I do not
think that it indicates in any way that Mr Innes was trying to reserve a
liferent for anyone after Barclay's death.
[945] Had he been instructed so to do it is plain that his failure
would have been negligent.
[946] Since I am satisfied that the liferent provision which was
affected was in accordance with the instructions which he was given it follows
that the pursuer has failed to prove her case and the defenders will be
assoilzied.
[947] I reached this decision notwithstanding the very skilful
submissions of Mr Stewart and his careful analysis of the financial
position and the various possible transactions which might have been entered
into by the partnership. Since the
partnership was dissolved and matters were resolved by arbitration it seems to
me to be pointless to examine what might have been had parties carried on in an
amicable relationship. I am satisfied that the very basic point at the very
heart of this case can be answered by looking at the direct evidence rather
than by making inferences from vaguely remembered circumstances.
[948] Despite my decision I think I should say at least a few words on
the submissions which were made.
[949] I agree entirely that I had to reach a conclusion based on the
evidence led before me rather than simply follow what was done by
Lord Reed. Both parties were in
agreement as to that and I have no difficulty with it.
[950] I do not think that Mr Stewart's second proposition advanced
the matter particularly, as I have indicated, in light of the direct evidence
which I accepted.
[951] Again Mr Stewart's third and fourth propositions are
predicated upon my accepting certain evidence and drawing certain inferences
but I have not done so. I should add
that I agree also with Mr Moynihan's observations about the content of
Mr McWilliam's note of his conversations with Mr Innes. Had he thought that he had effectively
reserved a liferent for Barclay and his wife/housekeeper I would have expected
him to have told Mr McWilliam that.
The alternative hypothesis is that he deliberately refrained from doing
so but I find no basis on the evidence for holding that.
[952] A number of points of relevancy were made during the
submissions. I do not agree with Mr Stewart
that it is not open to me to deal with relevancy generally at this stage. This is after all a proof before answer and
the preliminary pleas have been reserved.
Nonetheless, evidence having been led and considered, they have
effectively been superseded.
[953] I agree with Mr Moynihan that the pursuer's pleadings are
somewhat difficult to follow. Having
considered the matter however, I am of the view that they are open to the
construction which Mr Stewart was advancing, although this is a conclusion
I reach with some difficulty. That being
so, had I had to consider the matter, I would not have dismissed the action on
general grounds of relevancy and specification.
[954] I can deal with prescription very shortly. I am satisfied that on no view could the
pursuer ever have had a case until Barclay's death, there being no suggestion
that there was ever any instruction to reserve a liferent in her favour from
which she could have benefited before his death.
[955] In these circumstances, had I been with the pursuer on the
merits, I would have repelled the first, sixth and seventh pleas-in-law for the
defenders anent prescription.
[956] The main focus of the debate, other than the question of
instruction, related to the second and third pleas-in-law for the defenders,
the question being whether the pursuer was a person to whom the defenders owed
a duty of care.
[957] As I have indicated when dealing with the submissions, this would
have turned on White v Jones and cases in that line.
[958] What I have to say is probably somewhat artificial since it
involves my proceeding on a hypothesis of fact which I have not found
established but nonetheless I would wish to make one or
two observations.
[959] Had I been satisfied that the deceased had in fact instructed
Mr Innes to prepare a Disposition reserving a liferent for himself and the
pursuer then, in the circumstances which have developed, I would have held that
the failure to do so was negligent and that the pursuer fell into the class of
persons to whom a duty was owed. It
seems to me that in that situation she would have been in the same category as
a disappointed beneficiary. This would
have involved the deceased either instructing the Disposition in terms which he
wanted or ratifying it on the basis that he thought it did contain the
desiderated term. On the assumption that
he discovered the error before he died, what could he have done about it? Some reference was made by Mr Moynihan
to an action of reduction but in the absence to any reference to authority that
an action for reduction would lie in circumstances like that I would not have
been disposed to hold that it was appropriate.
An action for negligence at his instance might be appropriate but what
would be the measure of loss? Would it
be, for example, some loss based upon his inability to attract a suitable wife
or housekeeper because of the absence of security after his death? If there was no such difficulty then it is
hard to see how he or, for that matter, his estate could actually be said to
have suffered any loss. Nonetheless the
possibility of an action based on negligence would still exist, albeit the
damages might be nominal.
[960] In those circumstances I would have been inclined, on the basis
that each case must be looked at according to its own facts and circumstances,
to have opened the door to an action by a disappointed liferentrix but my
musings on this are, of course, now academic.
[961] I think it would have been clearer that the pursuer had a cause
of action if the deceased died before finding out about the defect but, again,
it is not a matter which I require to decide.
[961] Had the position been that the deceased had not instructed any Disposition
but had instructed that in the event of a Disposition's being drafted it was to
contain the necessary clause, I would have held that no duty of care had
arisen. It seems to me that a
disappointed beneficiary can only succeed where the testator's intentions have
been frustrated and, ex hypothesi, the deceased's intentions not
having crystallised on the scenario postulated then they would not have fallen
into the appropriate category.
[963] This scenario is however attendant with difficulties. It assumes that a defective instrument was
executed and if that be the case it is difficult to see how it could be said
not to have been instructed. In other
words a testator in those circumstances, unless his will was overcome, would
know that he was in fact signing a Will and accordingly his intentions would
have crystallised. That situation
mirrors, I think, the difficulty which the pursuer faces in the present case.
[964] I do not think it necessary for me to go any further than
this. The submissions of Mr Stewart
and Mr Moynihan were made at a time when it was not known to them what
facts I would find to have been established and accordingly they ranged over a
number of hypothetical situations, with which it is not appropriate nor
necessary that I should deal. I am not
persuaded that the failure of the action of reduction would necessarily have
precluded my holding that a duty of care existed had the circumstances been
different but again I need make no decision in that regard.
[965] I am, needless to say, very grateful to counsel for their skilful
presentation of the evidence and their very detailed submissions but the case
ultimately turns on my acceptance of Mr Innes and Mr Munro and the
contemporaneous notes which they took.
[966] I did not consider that I could draw any particular inference
from the nature of the other conveyancing transactions or the various abortive
discussions which took place in an attempt to resolve the partnership finances
and there was nothing in the pursuer's evidence which undermined the essential
validity of Mr Innes's proposition that he acted as instructed.
Decision
[967] I regard the preliminary
pleas and the pleas as to quantum as
having been superseded. In the
circumstances I repel the first plea-in-law for the pursuer, sustain the eighth
and ninth pleas-in-law for the defenders and assoilzie the defenders from
the first conclusion of the summons. I
shall reserve expenses meantime and appoint the case to call By Order in order
that all questions of expenses, including certification of witnesses, can be
discussed.